
Class 



~B)(%oib 



Book -S^ 



BIBLE TEACHINGS: 

A STJMMAET YIEW 

OF 

CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE AND CHRISTIAN 
CHARACTER, 

DRAWN FROM THE WORD OF GOD. 



BY 
JOSEPH STUMP, A.M. 



FIFTH GRADE TEXT-BOOK IN THE LUTHERAN GRADED 
SYSTEM FOR INTERMEDIATE SUNDAY-SCHOOLS. 



PHILADELPHIA : 
GENERAL COUNCIL PUBLICATION HOUSE, 

1522 Arch Street. 

1904. 



#f. 



61 



Copyright, 1902, by the 

Board of Publication" of the General Council of the 

Evangelical Lutheran Church in 

North America. 



By trwutar 

Whii 




PEEFAOE 



This Text-book aims to present the doctrinal and practical 
teachings of the Bible in a form suited to the comprehension of 
the intelligent youth of our Church. It is to be borne in mind, 
that the book is intended for use in the Fifth Grade of a complete 
course of Biblical instruction, and that it presumes on the part of 
the pupil a somewhat advanced intelligence and an acquaintance 
with the four books which precede it in the series. Fifteen years 
may be taken as the average age at which the pupil is supposed to 
reach this stage of the Graded Series of instruction. 

The book presents Christian doctrine and Christian character, 
as both are drawn from the words of the Bible. It sums up the 
Biblical teachings concerning divine truth and human life, and 
presents the principles of the Christian religion both for the 
guidance of faith and intellect and for the formation of character. 
It endeavors to concentrate both the doctrinal and practical 
strength of God's Word, and to give the substance of dogmatics 
and ethics in Biblical and popular form with sufficient com- 
prehensiveness to enable those who use it faithfully "to give a 
reason ,of the hope that is in them," and to train up the youth to 
an appreciation of the substantial, adequate and life-controlling 
character of the doctrines of God's Word. 

Throughout the work the aim has been to draw the teachings of 
the Bible directly from the sacred record itself. Technical 
theological terms have been introduced only where it has been 
deemed necessary to make their meaning clear to the pupil. It 

iii 



IV PEEFACE. 

is hoped that the Scripture references cited in the margin will 
lead many to an earnest searching of the Holy Book for its 
words of truth and life. 

Whatever aspect of a Biblical doctrine promised to be most 
helpful to the pupil has been adopted. It will be found, there- 
fore, that some chapters are prevailingly doctrinal in character, 
others are critical and apologetic, and still others slightly histori- 
cal ; while the ethical and parenetical element has been permitted 
to pervade many parts of the book which are more strictly doc- 
trinal in character. 

The order followed is that suggested by the doctrines themselves. 
The first half, or doctrinal part of the book, will be found to cor 
respond in a general way with the threefold division of the 
Apostles' Creed, though a strict adherence to its order has not 
been found feasible. In the second half, or practical part, which 
treats of Christian character and life, reference is made at proper 
points to the corresponding commandment of the Decalogue. 

May the Lord, whose work this book is intended to do, add His 
blessing as it goes forth upon its mission. 

J. S. 



CONTENTS 



PAGE 

CHAPTER I. 

JONCERNING GOD. THAT GOD Is. WHO AXD WHAT HE IS 1 

How We Know that God is— Conscience— The Order of the World 
—The Bible Needed— The Three in One— God a Spirit— Eternal 
—Unchangeable— Omnipresent— Omniscient— Omnipotent— Holy 
—Just— All-wise— Merciful— Love Itself— Faithful and True. 

CHAPTER II. 

God Made, Maintains and Rules the World 4 

God made the World— The Manner— Creation of Man— God 
Maintains the World— His Care for Man— His Particular Care 
for the Godly— Rules the World— Blesses the Good— Overrules 
the Evil. 

CHAPTER III. 

God Made Man in His Own Image. How Man Fell into Sin 

and Became a Lost Being 8 

Man— Made in God's Image— His Body— His Soul— The Fall 
into Sin— Consequences of the Fall— Inherited by All— Bodily 
Death— Spiritual Death. 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Justice of God Must Demand Man's Condemnation 11 

God's Will is the Law— How He gave Men His Law— Its 
Substance — How God Threatens Transgressors — Man Has Broken 
God's Law— All Men Guilty — All Deserve Punishment — Punish- 
ment Necessary— God will Punish— In this World— In the Next 
World. 

CHAPTER V. 

The Love of God has Prepared a Way for Man's Salvation 16 
God Must be Just— But He Loves Man— From All Eternity— His 
Love Met the Demands of His Justice— Greatness of God's 
Love— Includes All— Must be Accepted— Bears Long with the 
Impenitent— Those who Despise God's Love are Lost. 

CHAPTER VI. 

The Old Testament Prophecies Concerning the Saviour 20 

The Saviour Promised— The Seed of the Woman— The Seed of 
Abraham— Of the Tribe of Judah— The Son of David— Prophet, 
Priest and King— A Substitute for Us— Events in His Life 
Foretold. 

v 



vi CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VII. 
Gob Sent His Only Son into the World to be Our Saviour 23 

Sent in the Fulness of Time— Jesus, True Man— True God— 
The God-Man— Why the Son of God Became Man — Jesus Hum- 
bled Himself— Obedient to Death— His Significant Names. 

CHAPTER VIII. 
The Miracles of Jesus 26 

Power of Jesus— His Many Mighty Works— Real Miracles— 
What the Miracles Were— Why Performed— Not Needed Now 
—What They Proved— Led Many to Believe. 

CHAPTER LX. 

The Teaching of Jesus 30 

Part of Christ's Office— The Great Teacher— What He Taught— 
The Law— The Gospel— Concerning Himself— Concerning the 
Kingdom of God— His Parables— His Moral Precepts. 

CHAPTER X. 

The Holy Life of Jesus 34 

The Holy and Just One— Tempted, yet without Sin— Perfectly 
Fulfilled God's Law— Toward God— Toward Man— Wbat His 
Holy Life Proves— An Example for Us— Fulfilled the Law for Us. 

CHAPTER XI. 

The Significance of Christ's Sufferings anb Death 37 

Sin Must be Atoned for— The Old Testament Sacrifices for 
Sin— What Jesus Suffered— His Sufferings and Death Voluntary 
—Why He Suffered and Died— His Death Sufficient for All- 
God Reconciled— The Atonement Made ours by Faith. 

CHAPTER XII. 

The Bible Teaching of the Resurrection of Jesus 41 

A Real Return from Death to Life — A Fact— Jesus Appeared 
often to His Disciples— A Great Change in the Apostles— The 
Importance of the Resurrection— A Proof of Christ's Atone- 
ment—A Proof of Our Resurrection. 

CHAPTER XHI. 

The Significance of Christ's Ascension into Heaven. His 

Sitting at the Right Hanb of the Father 45 

The Ascension— Christ Exalted— Exalted as Man— At the Right 
Hand of God— Christ still God and Man— Pleads for Us— Rules 
over Us— His Kingdom of Power— His Kingdom of Grace — His 
Kingdom of Glory. 



CONTENTS. vii 

CHAPTER XIV. 

The Holy Spirit and the New Birth which He Produces 

in Man 49 

The Holy Spirit— True God— A Person— His Work— The New 
Birth— Why the New Birth is Necessary— Wrought by God— 
The Means— The Word of God— Baptism— Human Instruments. 

CHAPTER XV. 

How the Holy Spirit Converts Men or Brings Them to Faith 53 
Who need Conversion— What Conversion is — Repentance — 
Remorse— The Holy Spirit Calls Men— He Enlightens Them— 
Through the Law — Through the Gospel — He Gives Power to 
Obey the Call— He Leads to Repentance— To Faith— Sudden 
and Gradual Conversion— Wilful Resistance — Death-bed Re- 
pentance. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

What Faith Is. 57 

Faith Necessary to Salvation — All Men Exercise Faith in 
Earthly Matters — Christian Faith a Matter of the Heart— Based 
on Knowledge — Belief of the Facts — Trust in Christ— Preceded 
by Repentance— Faith is Certainty — Doubts— Faith should 
Grow— It should be Permanent— It may Decay and Die. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

We are Saved by Faith Alone Without Works 62 

Salvation Accepted by Faith— Grace and Faith— Saved by Faith 
—Why Faith Saves— Justified by Faith — What Justification is — 
Not Saved by Works— By Faith Alone— In Old Testament Times. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
The Holy Life of the Christian 66 

The Christian a New Creature— A New Life— A Holy Life 
Necessary— Christ Demands it— Involves a Conflict— None Per- 
fectly Holy — The Christian Aspires to be Holy— He Grows in 
Holiness— What We Must Do to Grow — Our Motives— Christians 
Freed from the Law— The Law not Abrogated. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Concerning Satan the Tempter 71 

Who Satan is— How Described in the Scriptures— His Names 
—A Chief— His Power— His Aim— Seeks to Prevent Men from 
Believing— To Destroy the Believers— Is the Tempter — How He 
Comes— Must be Resisted— The Means to be Used. 

CHAPTER XX. 

The Christian Church 75 

Founded— What the Church is— Invisible— In What Sense Visible 
—On Earth and in Heaven— But One Church— Its Names — 
Christ and the Church— Believers United with Christ— With 
One Another— The Church's Work— Its Tools— Its Workmen — 
Ranks in the Ministry— Duties of the Ministry. 



viii CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

The Bible is the Word of God ,, 80 

Why the Bible is Needed— What It Contains— God's Word- 
Inspiration of the Old Testament — Of the New Testament — 
Peculiarities of Style— How Written— The Gospel Records— The 
Bible and Science — The Bible Its Own Best Witness— Why 
Written. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Baptism ■ 86 

The Command of Christ— What Baptism is— What It Does— 
Wby Necessary— The Mode of Baptism— Meaning of the Word 
— How the Apostles Baptized— How Jesus Was Baptized — Chil- 
dren to be Baptized— They Need Baptism— Faith Necessary- 
Baptism Permanent — Confirmation. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
The Lord's Supper ..... ... 92 

Words of Institution— What the Lord's Supper is — The Earthly 
Elements— What is Given through Them— False Doctrines— A 
Mystery— How to be Received— Its Name— The Confessional 
Service. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

The Death of the Body and its Resurrection ox the Last 

Day .....=.., 96 

Why Men Die— How and When— Our Days Numbered— The 
Terrors of Death— Its Terrors Lost for the Christian— Why Be- 
lievers also Must Die— The Resurrection of the Body— Its New 
Properties. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Jesus wild Come Again to Judge the Living and the Dead 100 
When Christ will Come— No One can Compute the Time— Signs 
of His Coming— How He will Come — How Regarded by Men 
—The Judgment— The Account— The Separation— The End of 
the World. 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

The Eternal Destiny of Believers and Unbelievers 104 

Eternal Life or Eternal Death — Men Shape their Own Destiny 
—Hell — Its Torments — Degrees of Punishment — Punishment 
Eternal— Heaven — Degrees of Glory — Happiness of Heaven- 
Freedom from Every Evil— Dwelling in God's Presence— The 
Heavenly City. 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

The Christian Law of Life log 

Living according to God's Will— The Moral Law— The Law of 
Love— The Law in Us— Religion and Morality— Obedience from 
Love— Avoiding Gross Sins— Doing the Right— The Reward of 
Well-doing. 



CONTENTS. ix 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Love to God. 112 

God above All— Other Objects Subordinate— A Result of God's 
Love to Us— He is Our Father— Promises to Those who Love 
God— How Love to God is Manifested— Fear and Love— Love 
Prompts to Obedience— Makes Obedience Easy — Example of the 
Apostles— Christ our Perfect Example. 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

Humility .. 117 

Necessary in the Christian— Christ was Humble— Toward God 
and Man— We are to be Humble— What Humility is— Its Im- 
portance—Weakness and Strength— Humility toward Others— 
In Speech— In Actions— Prevalence of Pride— How seen— We 
should be Ready to Serve— Humility and Leadership. 

CHAPTER XXX. 

Thankfulness...: 123 

Reasons for— God's Goodness— Temporal Gifts— Spiritual Gifts- 
Example of Christ— We should be Thankful— Giving Thanks 
Always— The World Ungrateful— Only Believers Thankful — Not 
always sufficiently— God's Mercies Uninterrupted— Thankful in 
Heart— In Words— In Life. 

CHAPTER XXXI. 
Trust 128 

Children of God— Child-like Dependence— How Trust in God 
—Why — Safety in Danger— Freedom from Worry — Contentment 
-—Patience and Cheerfulness— Courage and Hope. 

CHAPTER XXXII. 
Prayer 133 

Necessary— Occasions for— Christ Prayed— What to Pray for— The 
Manner — Prayer-Books— Our Posture — When We should Pray — 
Always— Stated Times— In Christ's Name— The Answer to Prayer. 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 
Self-Defense 138 

Against Enemies of the Soul— The Good Fight— What is at Stake 
Temptation — Effort Necessary— The Flesh — The World — The 
Devil— Temptations are Trials— Permitted by God— Help in the 
Conflict. 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

Self-Denial 143 

Required by Christ— What Self-denial Means— Crucifying the 
Flesh— Its Deep Significance— What it Involves— Its Necessity— 
The Sin of Self-indulgence— Acts of Self-denial and Self-sacri- 
fice—Joy of Self-sacrifice— Example of Christ. 



X CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

SELF-CONTROD 148 

Victory over Self— Mind and Temper to be Christ-like— Anger 
—Its Evil Consequences— The Tongue — Profanity— Falsehood 
and Slander— How Tame the Tongue— Temperance— Drunken- 
ness— A Dreadful Slavery— A Warning— Gluttony— Sensuality- 
Intemperance of Any Kind a Sin. 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 
Sorrow and Pain 154 

Bearing our Cross — The World Full of Sorrow and Pain — 
Suffering and Punishment— A Chastening for Believers— Chast- 
ening Necessary— God's Ways Mysterious— Some Uses of Afflic- 
tion—Blessings in Disguise— When We Shall Understand— 
Bravery— Cheerfulness. 

CHAPTER XXXVTI. 

Service, Work and Daily Occupation 160 

Men meant to Work — Necessary— Each in His Sphere— Dignity 
of Labor— Choice of Occupation — Serving God in our Calling 
—Industry— Idleness a Curse— Diligence— Faithful Work— Em- 
ployers. 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

Pleasure and Enjoyment 165 

A Religion of Joy — Enjoying God's Earthly Gifts— Recreation — 
Games— Dancing— The Theatre— Music— Painting, Sculpture and 
Architecture— Nature— Conversation— Reading. 

CHAPTER XXXIX. 
Character 172 

What Character is— The Ideal of Character— The Foundation 
of Character — The Formation of Character — Habits — Con- 
scientiousness and Moral Courage— Conscience— Always to be 
Obeyed— An Enlightened Conscience Needed— Perfection— Our 
Friends and Companions— What We Read. 

CHAPTER XL. 
Love to Add Men 178 

The Universal Brotherhood of Man— Our Neighbor— Love to 
All— Importance of Charity— How It is Manifested— Love to our 
Fellow-Christians— Loving our Enemies— Forgiving— Politeness 
—Helpfulness— Mercy— A Good Example— The Golden Rule. 

CHAPTER XLL 

Duties in the Famidy and Home 183 

Importance of the Family— Parents— Providing for the Family 
— Training the Children— Punishment— Duty of Children— Hon- 
oring Our Parents— Loving Them— Obedience— Serving— In Later 
Years— Behavior at Home. 



CONTENTS. xl 

CHAPTER XLII. 

Duties in the Church 188 

Faithfulness— Our Highest Duty— Love for God's Word— The 
Sacraments— A Right Life— Relation to Other Members— Rela- 
tion to the Pastor— Deacons and Deaconesses— Care for Those 
outside of the Church— The Lutheran Church— Her Confessions 
—Denominations around Us — Relation to our Own Church — 
To Other Churches. 

CHAPTER XLIII. 

Duties of the Lord's Day 196 

Importance of its Observance— The Sabbath— Sunday— A Day 
of Rest— Unnecessary Work Forbidden— Works of Love— A Holy 
Day— The Public Service— Attendance at Church— Behavior in 
Church— The Sunday-School— The Lord's Day Profaned— The 
Church Year. 

CHAPTER XLIV. 

The Study of the Scriptures 202 

The Book of Books— The Food of the Soul— The Importance 
of Bible Study — The Example of Christ — Daily Reading of 
Scripture— System in Reading— Reading with Devotion— Regu- 
larity— Memorizing Scripture— Family Reading of Scripture — 
Use of Scripture in Church— In the Sunday-School— Systematic 
Study— A Biblical Library. 

CHAPTER XLV. 

Truthfulness; , 208 

Truth is of God— Its Importance — The Sin of Lying— Truth as 
exemplified by Christ— Seeing Right— Sincerity— The Gift of 
Speech— Truth about Thtngs—OuT Convictions— Promises— Ex- 
cuses— Apologizing— Secrets— Truth about Persons — Judging 
Others— Avoiding Slander— Praising Others. 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

Property , 213 

Of What it Consists— How Acquired— Unequal Division— Com- 
munity of Goods— God's Purpose — The Love of Money— Riches 
— Temptation of Riches— Responsibility of Riches— Poverty — 
Relation of Riches and Poverty to Salvation— The Most De- 
sirable State— How Treat Rich and Poor. 

CHAPTER XLVII. 
Honesty 220 

Dishonesty Forbidden— Gross Dishonesty— Other Forms— Pre- 
valence of Dishonesty— Its Source— The Curse of Dishonesty- 
Returning Stolen Property— Strict Honesty Demanded— Caring 
for Others' Interests. 



xii CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XLVHI. 
The Right Use of Money and Power „.„ 224 

Stewards of God— Money a Power for Good or Evil— Our Earthly- 
Needs— The Church— The Needs of Our Fellow-men — The Poor 
—Missions— Proper Giving— Liberality— According to Ability- 
All Our Powers. 

CHAPTER XLLX. 

The Sacredness of Human Life 230 

Why Sacred— Causes which Lead to Murder— Other Forms of 
Killing— Hurting or Injuring Others— Self-defense— Wars— Duels 
—Hurting or Killing the Soul— Guarding and Preserving Human 
Life— Suicide— Causes which Lead to It— Foolish— Cowardly- 
Shortening our Life— Giving our Life for Others— Martyrdom. 

CHAPTER L. 
Purity of Body axd Soul 236 

Required— In Heart— In Words— In Deeds — The Curse of Un- 
cleanness — How Guard Against— Marriage— Its Object — An In- 
dissoluble Bond — Harmony of Ideas —For Love — Parents' 
Consent— The Blessing of the Church— Relation of Husband 
and Wife— Divorce. 

CHAPTER LI. 
Duties as a Citizen 241 

Government Divine— Its Object — Obedience to Its Laws — God's 
Law Higher— Other Duties to tne State— Church and State— 
A Christian State— Public Officers— Voting — Honoring Those 
in Authority. 

CHAPTER LIL 

The Christian's Life a Daixy Repentance 247 

Need of Daily Repentance— Retaining God*s Grace — Self-ex- 
amination — Our Sins — Repentance — Looking Forward — Our 
Progress— Testing Our Progress— Praying for Strength— Perse- 
verance. 



MWt Ceacftings 



BIBLE TEACHINGS 



CHAPTER I. 

CONCERNING GOD. THAT GOD IS. WHO AND WHAT HE IS. 

It is only through the Bible that we can learn to know 
God. 

Conscience. — It is true, men know even without the Bible 
that there is a Higher Being. The belief in the existence 
of God is implanted in every heart, 1 and is found among all i Rom. 1 : 19. 
nations, even the most barbarous and degraded. All men 
have a conscience which teaches them to distinguish between 
good and evil, and bids them expect punishment from a 
divine judge if they do wrong. 2 2R m. 2: u, 

The Order of the World. — The works of nature confirm 
this natural belief in the existence of God. " The heavens 
declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth His 
handiwork." 3 The very fact that the world exists demands 3 Ps . i 9: 1. 
that there be One who has created it. And in the variety, 
order and beauty apparent in nature on every hand, in the 
alternation of day and night, in the succession of the sea- 
sons, and in the marvelous manner in which the earth is 
adapted to supply the wants of the creatures who dwell 
upon it, there is so evident a proof of wise and beneficent 
design, 4 that none but a fool can say, "All this came into *ps. 104 : 24 
existence by itself or by chance." 5 5p s . 14 : 1. 

The Bible Needed. — But neither conscience nor nature 
can give a sufficient and saving knowledge of God. Left to 
this natural knowledge, men became idolaters, and " changed 

l 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



6 Rom. 1 : 23. 



7 Exud. 20 : 2, 3. 



8 Quoted from 
the Athanasian 
Creed. See 
Church Book p, 



10 Matt. 3 : 16, 



n Johu 4 : 24. 



the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like 
unto corruptible man, and to birds and four-footed beasts 
and creeping things." 6 It is not sufficient to know that 
there is a God. We must know what kind of a God He is, 
how we can be received into His love, and how we should 
live in His sight. This we can learn only from the Bible. 
Let us see, therefore, what the Bible teaches about God. 

The Three in One. — There is but one God. When He 
gave His commandments to men, God said, "/am the Lord 
thy God; thou shalt have no other gods before Me." 7 But, 
although there is only one God, there are three Persons, 
Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Hence we speak of God as 
the Trinity, or the Three in One. Of these three Persons, 
none is greater or less than the other, but all are equal in 
every respect. " The Father is God, the Son is God, and 
the Holy Ghost is God. And yet there are not three Gods, 
but one God." 8 This is a mystery which we cannot com- 
prehend. It is not to be expected that we should. The 
finite is unable to comprehend the infinite. There are 
many things in the world around us which we cannot under- 
stand. How can we understand Him who created the 
world ? What we can and are to do is to receive the know- 
ledge of God as He Himself has revealed it to us. 

The three Persons of the Holy Trinity are named in 
Christ's command to His disciples, when He said, " Go ye 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost." 9 And 
they are revealed at Christ's baptism, where the Holy Ghost 
descended on Christ in the form of a dove, and the Father 
spoke from heaven and said, " This is My beloved Son, in 
17. Whom I am well pleased." 10 

What God Is. — God is a Spirit. 11 He therefore has no 



CONCERNING GOD. 3 

body and no limbs and senses as we have. We sometimes 
speak of God's almighty arm and His all-seeing eye. The 
Scriptures themselves sometimes speak of Him in this man- 
ner. But this way of speaking is used simply to accommo- 
date our idea of God to human ways of thinking, because 
for us power to do lies in the arm, and power to see in the eye. 
God is a Spirit of infinite power and majesty, without 
limits or bounds, 12 and of absolute perfection. 13 " He fills is Matt!?: 48. 
heaven and earth." 14 1. He is Eternal. There never was njer. 23: 24. 
a time when God was not, and there never will be a time 
when He is not. He is from everlasting to everlasting. 15 15 p s . 90:2. 
2. He is Unchangeable. He Himself declares, " I am the 
Lord, I change not." 16 He is the same yesterday, to-day MMai. 3: 6. 
and forever. 17 What He now is He always has been and h Heb. 13 : 8. 
always will be. 3. He is Omnipresent, that is, He is pre- 
sent everywhere at the same time. There is no nook or 
corner of the wide universe where God is not. 18 He is ever is p s . 139 : 7-10. 
beside us, wherever we may be. 19 4. He is Omniscient, that 19 Matt. 28: 20. 
is, He knows all things. Past, present and future are 
equally present to His view. Nothing can escape His know- 
ledge. He reads and knows every thought, desire and pur- 
pose of our hearts. 20 5. He is Omnipotent or Almighty. 20 p s . 139:2. 
His power is unlimited. Nothing is impossible with God, 21 21 Luke 1 : 37. 
though of course He cannot do anything which is in conflict 
with His own nature, such as to lie 22 or do evil of any 22 Titus 1 : 2. 

kind. 23 23 1 Pet, 1:15, 16. 

In His Relation to Us. — 1. God is Holy. The angels 
who stand before His throne continually sing, " Holy, Holy, 
Holy is the Lord God of Hosts. The whole earth is full of 
His glory." 24 He is holy Himself and demands that we be 241s. 6: 3. 
holy also. 25 2. He is Just. He requires the fulfilment of 25 Lev. 19:2. 
His holy laws, 20 and will punish the guilty, rendering to 26 Ga i. 3 •. 10. 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



27 Rom. 2 : 6. 


28 Col. 2: 3. 


29Eph. 1: 8. 


301 John 4: 8 


31 Matt. 5 : 45. 


82 Lam. 3 : 22, 


»3Ezek. 33:1 



34 John 3: 16. 

35 Rom. 2: 4. 
36 II Tim. 2: 13. 
37 Numb. 23: 19. 



! Ps. 100 : ; 
Rom. 10 : 



every man according to his deeds. 27 3. He is All-wise!® He 
always knows what is best to be done, and what is the best 
way to accomplish His ends. 29 4. He is Kind and Merciful. 
He is Love itself. 30 He is kind even to the unthankful ; 
for " He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the 
good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust." 31 

23. His mercies are new unto us every morning. 32 He has "no 
pleasure in the death of the wicked, but that the wicked 

i. turn from His way and live." 33 His love to the world is 
so great that "He gave His only-begotten Son that whoso- 
ever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlast- 
ing life." 34 He bears long with the impenitent and desires 
to lead them to repentance by His goodness. 35 5. He is 
Faithful 86 and True. 37 He will do all that He has threat- 
ened or promised. He is the one Being in all the universe 
on whom absolute reliance may be placed. 38 



ii. 



CHAPTER II, 



GOD MADE, MAINTAINS AND RULES THE WORLD. 



i Ps. 102 : 25. 
2 Ps. 90 : 2. 



81 Cor. 8: 
* Rom. 11 



God 'Made the World. — The world did not always exist, 
nor did it come into being by itself or by chance. It 
is the work of God. 1 He alone is from eternity: 2 all 
other things had a beginning and have their source and 
origin in Him; 3 for "of Him and through Him and to 
Him are all things." 4 He willed that the world should 
be, and it came into being. "He spake and it was done; 
He commanded and it stood fast." 5 

The Manner in which God made the world is des- 



GOD MADE, MAINTAINS AND RULES THE WORLD. 5 

cribed in the first two chapters of the Bible. " In the 
beginning God created the heaven and the earth." 6 He •oen.i:L 
made them out of nothing. 7 The heaven and earth thus T H eb.ii:3. 
created were not, however, the beautiful heaven and earth 
we now behold, but a formless, shapeless mass, — the raw 
material out of which God subsequently in six days fash- 
ioned the world as it now is. At first "the earth was with- 
out form and void, and darkness was upon the face of the 
deep." 8 But "the Spirit of God moved upon the face of 8Gen. 1:2. 
the waters, "9 preparing the shapeless, lifeless mass for the 9Gen. 1:2. 
creative Word. And then in six successive "days" God 

(1) created the light and separated it from the darkness, 

(2) made the firmament, (3) divided the dry land from the 
sea and covered it with plant life, (4) set the sun, moon and 
stars in their places, (5) made the fishes and the birds, (6) 

the beasts of the field and finally man. 10 On the seventh ioGen.i:s-n. 
day God rested from His work, and hallowed the day. 11 u Gen. 2 : 2, 3. 

The Creation of Man was the last and crowning work. 
For "God created man in His own image, in the image of 
God created He him ; male and female created He them. " 12 12 Gen. 1 : 27. 
He "formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed 
into his nostrils the breath of life ; and man became a living 
soul." 13 Woman was made to be a helpmeet for man, and 13 Gen. 2: 7. 
was created by God out of a rib taken from man's side while 

1 t 14 1* Gen. 2: 18, 21, 

ne was asleep. 14 22. 

Creation is the work of the Triune God. The Son 15 and :5 L c ° r - 8: Q 6 - 

Eph. 3 : 9. 

the Holy Ghost 16 took part in it with the Father. But it uoen. 1: 3. 
is ascribed to God the Father by pre-eminence. It is thus 
ascribed to Him in the Apostles' Creed. 

God Maintains the World. — God did not create the 
world and then let it exist by itself, nor let it run like 
a watch or clock till it is worn out. He constantly main- 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



W Acts 17 : 28. 



is^eh. 9: 6 

19 



Ps. 145 : 9. 
Matt. 6 : 26, 
29. 



Acts 17 
Gen. 1 



23 Ps. 145 : 15,16. 



«4 Ps. 33 : 18, 19. 
25 1 Pet. 5 : 7. 



-Matt. 6:26,30. 
Matt. 10 : 29. 



-8 Matt. 10: 31. 



tains and preserves what He has made. If He did not, the 
world would at once fall into ruin. For what the apostle 
says of men is true of all created things: "In Him we live 
and move and have our being." 17 He who made "the 
heaven and the earth and all things that are therein, pre- 
serves them all." 18 His tender mercies are over all His 
works, 19 from the largest of the fixed stars of the universe 
down to the birds of the air and the grass of the field. 20 

God's Care for Man. — While God preserves and watches 
over all His works, He exercises special Providential 
care over man. He is not far from every one of us. 21 
"When God created man He promised to supply his wants. 22 
And He has done so ever since that time. The farmer 
sows the grain, but God makes it grow. The eyes of all 
wait upon Him, and He gives them their meat in due sea- 
son. It is He who opens His liberal hand and satisfies the 
desires of every living thing. 23 

God's Particular Care for the Godly. — The care which 
God exercises over men in general, He bestows in 
special measure upon the godly. "The eye of the 
Lord is upon them that fear Him ; upon them that hope in 
His mercy : to deliver their soul from death, and to keep 
them alive in famine. " 2i Believers are told, therefore, to 
cast all their care upon Him, because He careth for them. 25 
He who feeds the fowls of the air and clothes the lilies of 
the field will much more feed and clothe His children. 26 
He, without whose knowledge not even a sparrow falleth, 27 
watches much more closely over the believers, because they 
are of more value than many sparrows. 28 So full and 
minute is His care and forethought for them, that even the 
very hairs upon their head are all numbered. 29 

God Rules the World. — God reigns supreme over the 



GOD MADE, MAINTAINS AND RULES THE WORLD. 7 

universe which He has made. 30 He is Lord over all, 31 "pJSji 1, 
the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings and Jl Rom " 10 : * 
the Lord of lords. 82 He rules over nations 03 and indivi- Zl^^'V 15 

33 ps. fifi ; i . 

duals. 34 While there are many things in His government 34j bi4:5. 

which are not clear to us in this world, 30 and His thoughts raicor. is- 12. 

are not our thoughts nor our ways His ways, 30 He sees to asisa. 55: s,9. 

it that "all things shall work together for good to them that 

love Him." 37 He permits many things to happen which 37Rom. 8:2s. 

He does not desire. Thus He permits men to sin, if they 

will, because they are responsible moral beings and not mere 

machines. But beyond the limits which He lays down no 

creature can go. 38 He often, for His own wise purposes, ' 8 £^'g : . g 2 ' 10 

permits the wicked to prosper and the godly to suffer. But 

He sets bounds to the suffering of His children, and permits 

only so much to come upon them as will conduce to their 



final good .39 - ,9 s:™. 

God blesses the undertakings of the godly. 40 On the 4o Ps . 37:5 . 
other hand He frequently hinders the purposes of evil men. 
He prevented Laban from injuring Jacob, 41 and Balaam « Gen. 31:24. 
from cursing Israel. 42 And He frequently overrules men's &Num.2z:i2jgr. 
action so as to bring good out of evil. Thus he made the 
selling of Joseph into slavery by his brethren the means of 
saving Jacob's family as well as the whole population of 
Egypt from death by famine, 43 and the crucifixion of Jesus 43 G en. 50 : 10. 
by the wicked Jews the means cf redeeming the human race 
from destruction. 44 « Acts 4; 27,28. 



CHAPTER III. 

HOW GOD MADE MAN IN HIS OWN IMAGE. HOW MAN 
FELL INTO SIN AND BECAME A LOST BEING. 



Man Made in God's Image. — Man, who was the last 



is 

ips. 8:5. also the highest and noblest of God's earthly creatures. 1 

sjas. 3: 9. He is so, because he " is made after the similitude of God " 2 

ai cor. ii: 7. and "is the image and glory of God." 3 For when God had 
done everything necessary to make the earth a fit and pleas- 
ant abode for man, and had made the inferior creatures, He 
*Gen. i: 26. said, " Let us make man in our image, after our likeness." 4 
It is this image or likeness of God which places man so far 
above the brute, and which makes the slaying of a human 
6Gen. 9: 6. being a crime that is to be punished with death. 5 

Man's Body. — This image or likeness of God in which 
e John 4: 24 man was created was not a bodily one ; for God is a Spirit 6 
and has no body. On the physical side of his being, man 
is akin to the beasts. His body like theirs was made of the 
t Gen. 2:7. dust of the ground. 7 Though it is a most marvelous piece 
ep s . 139: 14. of divine workmanship 8 and is vastly superior to the bodies 
of the lower animals, it is only the tabernacle in which the 
•ii cor. 5:i. soul dwells. 9 Yet the body also possesses a dignity of its 
own ; for it is the handiwork of God, it was assumed by the 
wjohni: 14. Son of God when He became man, 10 and, in the case of the 
n i cor. 6: 19. believer, it is the temple of the Holy Ghost in this world 11 
12 1 cor. is: 42-44. and shall be transformed and glorified in the world to come. 12 
Man's Soul. — Man's real self is his soul or spirit, 13 which 
God breathed into him at creation. 14 It is this soul that 
was made in the image of God and was a likeness or reflec- 
tion of Him. Man, being a creature, could not, of course, 
be made like God in all things. Only the Son of God, 



13 Matt. 16: 

Matt. 10 : 

UGen. 2: 7. 



2fi. 



HOW GOD MADE MAN IN HIS OWN IMAGE. \) 

Jesus Christ, is the image of God in this full and complete 
sense. 15 He is "the brightness of God's glory and the ucbLi:i& 
express image of His person." 16 But man was created in i6Heb. i-. 3. 
the image and after the likeness of God ; that is, God gave 
to man in a limited and finite measure those faculties and 
powers which He Himself possesses in unlimited and infinite 
measure. For God created man with reason and under- 
standing, with a free will, with power to do what was good, 
with immortality, with dominion over the other creatures, 
and especially with a clear knowledge of God, 17 perfect i7coi.3:io. 
righteousness and true holiness. 18 In his original state man is E ph. 4: 24. 
was a perfect being, 19 who enjoyed God's favor and bless- "^"'V. 31 * 
ing, 20 and who was perfectly happy. zoGen. i: 2a 

Man's Fall Into Sin. — Man was placed by God in the gar- 
den of Eden to dress and keep it, 21 and was given permission 2i Ge n. 2: 15. 
to eat of every tree in the garden except the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil. 22 Of this tree he was forbidden 22 Ge n. 2:16,17 
to eat on pain of death. 23 His obedience to God was now 23Gen. 2: 17. 
put to the test. He was not to do God's will by compul- 
sion, but voluntarily. He was created with a free will and 
was now to choose between obedience and disobedience. 
Had he chosen to obey, all would have been well. But the 
devil, who is the source of all evil, 24 came to Eve under the M .J j^S^sti 
guise of a serpent 25 and deceived her. He persuaded her 25 oen. 3:1. 
to doubt God's threat of punishment, filled her soul with 
a longing to taste of the forbidden fruit, and prevailed on 
her to eat of it. 26 Eve then gave some of the fruit to her 26 Gen. 3: 4-6. 
husband ; and Adam, though not deceived as she had been, 27 271 T im. 2 : 14 
listened to the persuasions of his wife 28 and ate also. 29 J^J; 1 J- 

The Consequences of the Fall. — By this sin man fell from 
his state of purity and happiness, was expelled from Eden, 
brought upon himself bodily and spiritual death, 30 and 30 Bom. 5:12 



10 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

si Luke 19. 10. became a lost being. 81 And since all men are descended 
from Adam, they all inherit from him the consequences of 

32 Rom. s. i9. the Fall. 32 

Bodily Death. — God had said to Adam, " In the day that 

»3 Gen. 2: it. thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die." 83 And although 
Adam was permitted to reach the age of 930 years before 

34 Gen 5 5. he died, 84 he became a dying creature from the moment 
when he disobeyed the command of God. Man's body is 
now a mortal body, and shall return to the earth from which 

36 Gen. 3:19. j^ ^ yas taken. 85 It is appointed unto men once to die, 36 

36Heb. 9:2,. r * > 

though they know not when nor where, because they know 

37j as . 4: i4. not what shall be on the morrow. 37 Their life is frail as a 

3s job i4:i, 2. flower and fleeting as a shadow. 38 If it is a long life, it 

reaches seventy or eighty years, and at its best it is full of 

39 p s . 90:io. labor and sorrow. 39 The whole human race has inherited 

the curse which God pronounced upon Adam and Eve 

40 Gen. 3: i6-i9. immediately after their transgression, 40 together with all the 

ills, pain and disease that are inseparable from a mortal 

4ijob5:7. body. 41 

Spiritual Death. — But the most direful effects of the Fall 

are felt in man's soul. He still has, indeed, reason and 

understanding ; but they are by no means as strong as they 

were before the Fall. He still possesses dominion over the 

inferior creatures ; but it is very much limited. He still has 

a free will in earthly matters and can decide for himself 

what he will do in things that concern this world ; but he 

has lost his free will in spiritual matters and can no longer 

by his own power do anything but that which is evil. The 

42 Gen. s: 2L imagination of his heart is evil from his youth. 42 He has 

lost the knowledge of God and the righteousness and holi- 

i3( ^\ 5 'l}% n ess which he originally possessed. 43 And now all men are 

44 ps. oi:o. born with a sinful nature 44 and an inherited inclination to 



THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 11 



45 Rom. 8 : 7. 



evil. 45 This corruptness of our nature is called original sin. 

It leads to actual sins as soon as men are old enough to act. 46 «Ecci.7:2o. 

It grows into evil deeds as naturally and inevitably as the 

acorn grows into the oak. 47 Separated by the Fall from 47Prov - 4:23 - 

God who is the source of all life, man is spiritually dead 48 48Eph. 2: i. 

and doomed to eternal destruction, 49 until he is born again «Matt.25:4i. 

by the grace of God 50 and is renewed after the image of God 5o JO hn 3-. 5, 6. 

in righteousness and true holiness. 51 And even then the old 5i E ph. 4: 24. 

sinful nature remains as a law in the flesh that wars against 

the law of the spirit, 52 — a law which must be fought against 52 R 0m . 7 = 21-23 

and overcome more and more in this world, 53 but which will &3 Rom. 8:12,1a 

never completely disappear till we are transformed and 

glorified in the world to come. 54 64icor.i5:48,4a 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE JUSTICE OF GOD MUST DEMAND MAN'S 
CONDEMNATION. 

God's Will is the Law for all His creatures ; for He is 
King and Lord 1 over all. Human life and development 11 Tim. 6: 15. 
according to God's will would have meant perfection and 
unbroken happiness to the race. 

How God Gave Men His Law.— God wrote His law in 
man's heart 2 at creation as part of the image of God. But 2nom.2i is. 
this original knowledge of God's will became more and more 
obscured 3 after the Fall into sin. Therefore at Mt. Sinai 3 Rom. 1:21. 
God gave men His law anew, 4 written on two tables of *Exod. 20:1. 
stone. 5 This law is known as the Moral Law or the Ten 5 Exod. 31 •. is 
Commandments. It is also called the Decalogue. 

The sum and substance of this law, as Christ Himself 
tells us, is : " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 



12 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



« Matt. 22: 



Exod. 20: 5. 



Gal. 3: 10. 
Deut. 27: 26. 



9 Horn. 6: 23. 
lOEzek. IS: 4, 20. 
HI John 3: 4. 

12 p s . 51 : 5. 

13 Job 14 : 4. 
"John 3: 6. 
ISEph. 2: 3. 

16 Rom. 8: 7. 
n Ezek. 36 : 26. 
isjer. 5: 23. 
19 Rom. 3: 18. 

swjer. 17: 9. 
21 Matt. 15 : 19. 



22 Ps. 40: 12. 



2:Ps. 19: 12. 



heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind," and 
" Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." 6 

How He Threatens Transgressors. — God requires men to 
keep His law on pain of punishment. When He gave men 
the Ten Commandments, He said, " I the Lord thy God am 
a jealous God, visiting the iniquities of the fathers upon the 
children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate 
Me." 7 And elsewhere in the Bihle He says, " Cursed is 
every one that continueth not in all the things that 
are written in the book of the law to do them;" 8 "the 
wages of sin is death;" 9 and "the soul that sinneth shall 
die." 10 

Man Has Broken God's Law. 11 — Man is sinful and guilty 
in God's sight. 

1. He is a sinful being by birth ; 12 for he is born of sinful 
parents, 13 and " that which is born of the flesh is flesh." 14 
He is by nature a child of wrath. 15 His mind is enmity 
against God, and is not subject to God's law. 16 His heart 
is a hard, stony, 17 and rebellious 18 heart, lacking the 
fear and love of God, 19 and filled with the love of self 
and the world. It is deceitful above all things and des- 
perately wicked. 20 It is a foul fountain of sin and in- 
iquity. 21 

2. He sins against God daily by thought, word and deed. 
He does many things which God has forbidden, and omits 
many things which God has commanded. His transgres- 
sions are innumerable. 22 He often does wrong without even 
knowing it. Therefore the Psalmist prays, " Cleanse Thou 
me from secret faults." 23 As long as the fear and love of 
God are absent from man's heart, everything that he does 
is sinful, 24 because he does not act from the right motive. 
The only kind of actions that are pleasing to God are those 



THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 13 

that are done out of love to Him; for a love is the fulfilling 

Of the law. " ^ * 25 Rom. 13 : 10. 

All Men are Guilty. 26 — There is no difference 27 between 2 ^lTz%l 9 ' 
men with respect to God's law. " All have sinned and 
come short of the glory of God." 28 " There is not a just 28 RO m. 3-. 23. 
man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth not." 29 The memo, 7: 20. 
only sinless Being who ever trod the earth since the Fall 
into sin is Jesus Christ our Lord. He " did no sin, neither 
was guile found in his mouth." 30 All others are sinful in 30 i p e t. 2: 22. 
heart and life. " They are all gone out of the way," and 
" there- is none that doeth good, no not one." 31 Some have siR m. s-. 12. 
gone out of the way farther than others, and have committed 
more flagrant sins. But " there is none righteous, no not 
one." 82 The best man, as well as the worst, is a breaker 32 RO m. 3: 10. 
of God's law and guilty in His sight. 33 The Pharisee, who 33i sa . 64: 6. 
thought himself holy and thanked God that he was not as 
other men are, was a sinner as well as the publican who 
stood near him. 34 The Jews, who boasted that they were s* Luke is : 9-14, 
the children of Abraham and had the law, were sinners as 
well as the Gentiles whom they despised. 35 And "if we say 3 6 R m. 3: 9. 
we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not 

in US." 36 36 1 John 1: 8. 

All Deserve Punishment. — Being transgressors of God's 
law, men deserve to be punished. Punishment is the just 
and necessary outcome of sin. 87 Earthly governments do woai. 6:7. 

* The prevalence of crime, drunkenness, impurity and divorce ; the 
eager desire to get rich, the unlawful power of money, the corruption of 
politics, the selfishness and utter lack of consideration for others so often 
manifested in business life, the crushing of the individual on the stock 
exchange, the cruelty of competition ; slyness, deceit, pride, inordinate 
self-esteem, revengefulness, malice, hatred and envy in people who are 
usually regarded as comparatively good ;— all this, and much more which 
might he mentioned, illustrates the truthfulness of the Bible's description 
of the depravity of the natural heart and life. 



14 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



!Eom. 13: 3, 4. 
I Pet. 2 : 13, 14. 



'Prov. 14: 9. 



and must punish offenders,* 8 if they would not be unjust to 
those citizens who keep the laws. Who would want to live 
under a government that permits the thief and the murderer 
to go unpunished ? Just so the justice of God, who governs 
the universe, requires the punishment of men, because they 
have broken His laws. If He did not inflict that punish-, 
ment, He would not only break His own word which says 
that He will punish, but also be unfair and unjust to those 
of His creatures who, like the good angels, keep all His 
laws. To make light of sin is, therefore, the part of a fool. 39 

40 Matt. 25: 41,46. Sin inevitably exposes men to the everlasting wrath of God. 40 

4iEcci. ii: 9. It will not be overlooked or excused by Him. 41 " For the 

42 p s . 129: 4. Lord is righteous ;" 42 "justice and judgment are the habi- 

43 ps. 89: i4. tation of His throne." 43 

God Will Punish. — Men may deceive themselves as to th< 

•Gafe^? 1 " 8,4 " consec l uences of their sins. 44 But " God is not mocked. " 4i 
His wrath will certainly come upon the children of disoiedi- 

^npe/s-Yio ence. 46 It may be delayed, but it will come at last. 47 

In This "World. — God frequently punishes men iu this 
world. He punishes them through the pains and sufferings 
which, though delayed, sooner or later come as a retribution 
upon those who break the laws of nature and of nature's 

48 jer. 17:10. God. 48 Men cannot sin with impunity. Drunkards and 
licentious persons bring misery upon themselves and upon 
others, and shorten their own life by their sins. Children 
often are made to suffer in body, mind and property on 
account of the sins of their parents. 

God punishes the criminals through the penalties which 
earthly governments inflict for crimes ; for earthly govern- 
ments are His ministers "to execute wrath upon him that 

49 Rom. i3: 4. doeth evil." 49 And He often sends punishment in the form 
of special judgments, 50 such as accidents, sickness, or 



'm I Cor. 10 : 5. 



THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 15 

reverses of one kind or another. Famine, pestilence, con- 
flagrations and the like are frequently a punishment which 
God sends upon whole communities for their sins. The 
flood, 51 the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah 52 and of the £§|£; 5<j. 8 2 4 . 
Canaanite nations, 53 the downfall of Nineveh and Babylon 54 tlg™\£ : 4 ' 5 
and other ancient nations were a judgment of God upon sin. 
The fall of the Roman empire may be directly traced to its 
corruption and wickedness.* 

In the "Next World. — Unless men repent and are forgiven 
for Christ's sake, God will punish them eternally in the 
world to come. They who continue in their sins and harden 
their hearts are '-treasuring up for themselves wrath against 
the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous vengeance 
of God." 55 For there will come a time when God will 55R 0m . 2:5. 
" render to every man according to his deeds " 56 — a day of 56R 0m . 2: 6. 
reckoning, when the wicked shall cry out in despair to the 
mountains, " Fall on us and hide us from the face of Him 
that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb ; 
for the great day of His wrath is come, and who shall be 
able to stand ? " 57 Then shall the wicked be cast out into 57R ev . 6: 16, 17. 
outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of 
teeth. 58 They shall have their part with the devil and his ssMatt. 22: 13. 
angels in the lake that burns with fire ; 59 and the smoke of 59 Rev . 21 : s, 
their torment shall ascend forever and ever. 60 eo Rev. 14 : 10, 11, 

* We dare not, however, conclude when pain or suffering is brought 
upon anyone, that he is being punished. God also brings suffering 
upon the good for purposes of chastening. " Whom the Lord loveth, He 
chasteneth."— Heb. 12: 6. 



CHAPTER V. 



Ps 68: 19. 



3Ps. 33: 5. 
41 John 4: 9. 



THE LOVE OF GOD HAS PREPARED A WAY FOR MAN'S 
SALVATION. 

A judge dare not relax the law or refuse to pass sentence 
upon a criminal because that criminal happens to be his son. 
If he did, he would be an unjust judge and unfit for the 
position which he occupies. But while as a judge he neces- 
sarily pronounces condemnation upon his son, as a father 
his heart is filled with love, and he spares no efforts to help, 
rescue and save his boy from the sin and error of his way. 
It is so with God. As Law-giver and Judge He is obliged 
to pass the sentence of condemnation on man. But as our 
Father, whose heart is filled with love to us, He desires our 
salvation. And therefore we find that, while on the one 
hand God's justice demands man's punishment, on the other 
hand His love has prepared a way by which all men may 
be saved, if they will. 

God Loves Man. — God reveals His love to us in the 
earthly blessings which He bestows upon us. We deserve 
none at His hands, yet He daily showers His benefits upon 
us. 1 For " every good gift and every perfect gift" which 
we enjoy in this world " is from above, and cometh down 
from the Father of lights with whom there is no variableness 
neither shadow of turning." 2 " The earth is full of the 
goodness of the Lord." 8 

But God reveals His love especially 4 in what He has 
done and is willing to do for man's soul. " For God so 
loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have 
everlasting life." 5 And " eye hath not seen nor ear heard, 
16 



THE LOVE OP GOD A WAY FOR MAN'S SALVATION. 17 

neither have entered into the heart of man the things which 

God has prepared for them that love Him.- ' 6 «i cor. 2: 9. 

God Loved Man From all Eternity. — God's love for man is 
an everlasting love. 7 He loved us in Christ before the world 7j er . 31 : 3. 
began, 8 and purposed from all eternity to save those that an Tim. 1:9. 
believe in Jesus. 9 For God foresaw that the human beings 9Eph. 3: 11. 
whom He intended to create would fall into sin. And 
therefore at the same time that He determined to create man 
He also determined to redeem him, 10 so "that in the ages ioEph. 1=4,5. 
to come He might show forth the riches of His grace in His 
kindness toward us in Christ Jesus." u nEph. 2: 7. 

God's Love Met the Demands of His Justice. — God is 
"righteous in all His ways and holy in all His works." 12 12 p s . 145: 17. 
Therefore, much as He loved man, He could not and dared 
not forgive man's sin without first making provision to sat- 
isfy the demands of His own justice. 13 For His justice i3Het>. 9: 22. 
demanded man's condemnation. If He would help and save 
man, He could not do it by being lenient and relaxing the 
law. For if He had done that, He would no longer be just, 
and man would have been encouraged in his wickedness. 
The only way to satisfy justice and the only way to make 
man a better creature was to execute the punishment in full. 
But this would have meant the eternal destruction of man. 
Therefore God determined that He Himself, in the person 
of His only Son, would suffer the punishment in man's 
place. This loving purpose, formed from all eternity, was 
carried out when the fulness of time came. 14 For then i4j hn3:i7. 
" God sent forth His Son, made under the law, to redeem 
them that were under the law ;" 15 and " made Him to be sin »GaL 4: 4, 5. 
for us who knew no sin, that we might be made the right- 
eousness of God in Him.' ' 16 »n cor. s-. 21. 
The Greatness of God's Love. — The gift of His only begot- 



18 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



it Rom. 5: 10. 



'John 15: 13. 



is Rom. 5: 
20 1 John 4: 



21 Ez. 33 : 11. 

22 John 1 : 29. 



Rom. 11: 32. 



24 1 Tim. 2 : 4. 



27 Isa. 1 : 18. 
28 1 John 1 : 7. 



£9 Rom. 5 : 20. 



ten Son for our salvation is the crowning proof of God's 
love. For in giving us His Son, God not only gave us the 
greatest gift which it was in His almighty power to bestow, 
but He gave that gift to men who were His enemies 17 and 
who deserved His everlasting wrath. " Greater love has no 
man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." 18 
" But God commended His love toward us, in that, while we 
were yet sinners Christ died for us." 19 Truly, " God is love." 20 

God's Love Includes All Men. — God desires the salvation 
of all men. He has " no pleasure in the death of the 
wicked, but that the wicked turn from His way and live." 21 
He gave His Son for the sins of the whole world, 22 and His 
gracious plan of salvation is meant for all men without 
exception. 23 It is this fact which makes Christianity the 
world religion. For unlike heathen religions, it is not 
meant for one race, or for one age, or for one part of the 
earth's surface. And it includes all men of every class and 
description, whether they be high or low, rich or poor, 
learned or ignorant, respectable or disreputable. " God 
would have all men be saved and come to the knowledge of 
the truth ;" 24 and He " is not willing that any should per- 
ish, but that all should come to repentance ' ' ffi and live. 

Therefore God " now commands all men everywhere to 
repent." 26 No matter how deeply they may have fallen 
into sin, God loves them all and is willing to save them all, 
if they will only repent and believe in Christ. If they 
believe in Him, then " though their sins be like scarlet, they 
shall be white as snow; though they be red like crimson, 
they shall be as wool." 27 For 
cleanses us from all sin," 28 and great as our 
God's grace is greater. " Where sin abounded, grace doth 
much more abound." 29 



" the blood of Jesus Christ 
reat as our sins may be, 



THE LOVE OF GOD A WAY FOR MAN'S SALVATION. 19 

His Love Must be Accepted. — If men would profit by the 
wonderful love of God, they must believe in Christ. 30 If 3oj hn3«. 14,15 
they do not believe, they receive the grace of God in vain. 31 31 ^ Cor - 6: *• 
Only those who are in Christ by faith 82 share in what he 32ij hn5:2o. 
has done for men's salvation. Those who do not believe 

Shall be lost. 33 33 M arkl6: 16. 

He Bears Long With the Impenitent. — God is gracious and 
long-suffering, 34 slow to anger and of great mercy. 35 He ^p S * 86: . 15, 
does not at once send upon men the punishment which they 
deserve, 36 but withholds it, so that they may be led to 36 Ps . 103: 10. 
repentance by His goodness. 37 He spares no efforts to 37R m.2:4. 
reclaim them from the error and destruction of their way. 38 ssMatt. 22: 4, £ 

Those Who Despise God's Love are Lost. — If men refuse to 
repent and believe in Christ, even the love of God, infinite 
as it is, can do no more for them. 39 They are then irrecov- 391^.5: 4,5. 
erably lost. 40 The love of God has gone its utmost length 4o L ukei9:4i^ 
in Christ. God cannot do more to save sinful man than 
He has already done in giving His Son. 41 If this love is 4iu hn4:9. 
despised and rejected, men remain under the wrath of God 
and are doomed to eternal destruction. 42 For "how shall 42i JO hn5:i2. 
we escape if we neglect so great salvation?" 48 Jesus 43Heb. 2:3. 
Christ is "the Way, the Truth and the Life, and no man 
cometh unto the Father but by Him." 44 " Neither is there 44j hni4: 6. 
salvation in any other ; for there is none other name under 
heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved." 45 45 Ac ts4: 12. 



CHAPTER VI. 

THE OLD TESTAMENT PROPHECIES CONCERNING THE 
SAVIOUR. 

During the long centuries that preceded the birth of 
Christ, God prepared and sustained mankind by the prom- 
ise, given to a faithful few, that the Saviour would certainly 
come into the world and take our life and flesh upon Him. 
And the godly men of Old Testament times looked forward 

i Luke io: 24. with longing to the time when the Messiah should appear. 1 
The Seed of the Woman. — Immediately after the Fall, even 
before He pronounced the sentence of condemnation on 
man, God promised that a descendant of that very Eve whom 
the devil had deceived into disobedience, would, at the cost 
of suffering to Himself, destroy the work of the devil. For 
God said to the serpent, " I will put enmity between thee 
and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed ; it shall 

«Gen.3: is. bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." 2 

The Seed of Abraham. — When Abraham was chosen to be 
the ancestor of a special people of God, the Lord promised 
that he should also be the ancestor of the Saviour. For 
God said to Abraham, "In thee" and "in thy seed shall 

a ?. en " ™ : \ a H the nations of the earth be blessed." 3 

Gen. 36 : 4 

Of the Tribe of Judah. — Among the sons of Jacob, who 
were to be the heads of the twelve tribes of Israel, Judah 
was selected as the one from whom the Messiah or Saviour 
should be descended. The promise of God, given through 
Jacob on his death-bed, was : " The sceptre shall not depart 
from Judah nor a law-giver from between his feet until Shi- 
loh come ; and unto him shall the gathering of the people 
«gpd.4%- o. be." 4 

20 



OLD TESTAMENT PROPHECIES. 21 

The Son of David. — When David had become king over 
Israel, God gave him the promise, " I will set up thy seed 
after thee " 5 and " I will establish the throne of thy kingdom m sam. i-. 12. 
forever." 6 The son of David was a name by which Jesus ejisam 7: 13. 
was frequently addressed. 7 And because He was the 7Lukei8:38. 
descendant of David, the Jews expected Him to set up an 
earthly kingdom like that of David. 8 8j hn6: 15. 

Prophet, Priest and King 1 .— According to the Old Testa- 
ment prophecies, the promised Messiah would exercise a 
threefold office. He would be Prophet, Priest and King. 

He would be a Prophet and teach the people. For God 
said to Moses : " I will raise them up a Prophet from among 
their brethren like unto thee, and I will put my words in 
His mouth, and He shall speak unto them all that I com- 
mand Him." 9 QDeut. 18: 18, 

He would be a Priest. For in a Psalm which refers 
throughout to the coming Saviour we are told, that He 
should be " a Priest forever after the order of Melchizedek." 10 10 p s . uo : 4. 
The priesthood of the Old Testament and its sacrifices for 
the sins of the people, and especially the High-priesthood, 
were a type and shadow of Jesus, the great High -priest, and 
His all-sufficient sacrifice of Himself for the sins of the 

World. 11 HHeb. 9: 11-14. 

He would be a King. For the Psalmist said of Him : 
" He shall have dominion from sea to sea, and from the 
river to the end of the earth;" "His enemies shall lick the 
dust;" and " all kings shall fall down before Him." 12 i2p s .72:8, 9, 11 

A Substitute for TJs. — The coming Saviour would be a 
substitute for men and bear the punishment of their sins in 
their place. The sacrifice of animals in Old Testament 
times was accepted as a temporary atonement. 13 But as an »Lev.i: 4. 
animal cannot really take the place of a man, and "it is 



22 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



iSHeb. 



not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take 
HHeb. 10:4. away sins," 14 the sacrifice of those animals was meant to 
prefigure and point forward to Christ who would make the 
true and real sacrifice for sin. 15 Thus the prophet Isaiah, 
looking forward into the future and beholding the sufferings 
and death of Jesus as if they had already taken place, said : 
" He was wounded for our transgressions ; He was bruised 
for our iniquities ; the chastisement of our peace was upon 
Him, and with His stripes we are healed. All we like 
sheep have gone astray, and the Lord hath laid upon Him 
the iniquity of us all." 16 

Events in His Life Foretold. — Many of the events and cir- 
cumstances in the Saviour's life are accurately foretold in 
the Old Testament. He should be preceded by a forerun- 
ner to prepare His way. 17 He would be born of a virgin 18 
at Bethlehem. 19 Gentiles should come and worship Him, 
and bring Him gold and incense. 20 He would give light to 
those who walk in darkness and who dwell in the land of 
the shadow of death. 21 He would have miraculous power, 
and open the eyes of the blind, unstop the ears of the deaf, 
cause the lame to leap as the hart, and the tongue of the 
dumb to sing. 22 The kings of the earth would set them- 
selves and the rulers take counsel together against Him. 23 
He would ride into Jerusalem as a King, though in poor and 
lowly state. 24 He would be despised and rejected of men, 
a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. 2 ' 5 He would 
be betrayed by His own friend 26 for thirty pieces of silver. 27 
He would be deserted by His disciples. 28 He would be 
counted with the malefactors. 29 He would die in great 
agony 30 while the sun became darkened at noon-day. 31 He 
would pray for His enemies, though reviled by them. 32 His 
bones should not be broken, 33 He would be pierced with % 



i" Isa. 40: 3. 
is Isa. 7: 14. 
WMicah 5: 2. 

20 isa. 60: 3, 6. 



si Isa. 



22 Isa. 35: 5, 6. 

23 Ps. 2: 2. 



24Zech. 9: 9. 

25 Isa. 53 : 3. 
asps. 41: 9. 
27 zech. 11 : 12. 
28Zech. 13: 7. 

29 Isa. 53 : 9, 12. 

so P S . 22: 14, 17. 
si Amos 8 : 9. 
32 Ps. 109 : 2-4. 

«Ps. 34: 20. 



GOD SENT HIS ONLY SON TO BE OUR SAVIOUR. 23 

spear. 84 He would be buried with the rich. 85 He would L 4 Is e . c 53 ': 9. : 
rise again from the dead, 36 ascend into heaven, 37 and sit at JJ^" Jjj: JJ; 
the right hand of God. 38 3sp s . n 0: 1. 



CHAPTER VII. 

GOD SENT HIS ONLY SON INTO THE WORLD TO BE 
OUR SAVIOUR. 

When the fulness of time came, God sent the Saviour whom 
He had promised. 1 That Saviour is Jesus Christ, the only ioai. 4:4, 5. 
begotten Son of God, 2 who became man, 3 and lived and suf- IJ°£[[J{ f" 
fered and died on earth, that He might redeem us from our 

SmS. 4 4 1 Tim. 1 : 15. 

Jesus, True Man. — " Conceived by the Holy Ghost 5 and 5 Luke 1: 35. 
born of the Virgin Mary," 6 Jesus was in every respect a « Luke 2: 7. 
real human being such as we are ; only, he was without sin. 7 1 1 pet, 2: 22. 
He had a human body 8 and a human soul. 9 He called l^ eh - 2 '' 14 ' 

J 9 Matt. 26 : 38. 

Himself the Son of man, 10 and thus indicated that He was 10 Matt. ie : 13. 
true man, yet was distinct from other men by reason of His 
absolute perfection. 

The whole history of His earthly life, as given by the evan- 
gelists, records a process of growth and development such as n Luke 2: 7. 
is common to men. He was born, 11 He grew to vouth , 12 He " u , e ' ' 

a J ~ 13 Luke 2 : 52. 

increased in wisdom and stature, 13 and reached the age of 14 Matt. 4:2. 
manhood. He became hungry, 14 thirsty 15 and weary. 16 He i6j nn4: 6. 
was tempted, 17 He was moved with joy, 18 with sorrow 19 and u Luke 10': 21. 
with indignation. 20 He wept, 21 He prayed, 22 He was mal- l^dt-n%. 
treated, 23 He suffered , 24 and He died. 25 And these things 21 John n : 35 - 

7 7 & 22 Matt. 26 : 39. 

He could not have done, if He had not been true man. *» Matt. 26: 67 - 

24 j ppt 2 • 23 

Jesus, True God. — Though He was true man, Jesus was 25Matt.27:*5o. 



24 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



20 Rom. 9 : 5. 
s» John 3 : 16. 
23 Matt. 3 : 17. 
29 Matt. 17 : 5. 



30 John 17 : 5. 
si John 1: 1. 

32 John 8 : 58. 

33 Col. 2 : 9. 

34 John 5 : 23. 

35 John 10 : 30. 

36 John 10 : 38. 

37 John 14 : 9. 

38 Rom. 1 : 3, 4. 

39 John 1 : 14. 

40 Heb. 7 : 24. 



*i I Tim. 1 : 15. 



also true God. 26 He is the only begotten Son 27 of the Fa- 
ther. At His baptism 28 and at His transfiguration on the 
mount, 29 a voice spoke from heaven, and said : " This is My 
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye Him." 
Divine glory like that of God the Father belonged to Him 
before the foundation of the world. 30 He is " The Word " 
who was in the beginning with God and who was God. 31 
Before Abraham was, He is. 32 " In Him dwelt all the ful- 
ness of the God-head bodily." 33 He is equally God with the 
Father, and " all men should honor the Son even as they 
honor the Father. " 34 He and the Father are one. 35 He is 
in the Father and the Father in Him. 36 He who hath seen 
Him hath seen the Father. 37 

Jesus, the God-Man. — Jesus Christ is true God and true 
man in one person. 38 He is God Incarnate, or God be- 
come man. For "The Word," that is, the Son of God, 
"became flesh and dwelt among us." 39 He is still God and 
man even now, when He sits at the right hand of God the 
Father ; and He will remain God and man to all eternity. 40 

Why the Son of God Became Man. — This incarnation of 
the Son of God, or the permanent union of God and man in 
Jesus Christ, is the greatest miracle of all time. It is a 
mystery which we cannot understand. But on it our sal- 
vation depends. It was necessary that the Son of God 
should become man in order to save us. 41 

If Jesus had not been both God and man, He could not 
have become our Saviour. For if He had been Grod only, 
He could not have put himself in our place under the law 
of God, nor have suffered and died for our sins. If He had 
been ma™ only, then, no matter how perfect and holy He 
might have been, he could not have saved any one but Him- 
self. But as God and man in one person, He could and did 



GOD SENT HIS ONLY SON TO BE OUR SAVIOUR. 25 

do all that was necessary for our salvation. 42 As a man He * ^% ft "' lft 
perfectly fulfilled the law for us and died for our sins upon 
the cross. And that which He thus did and suffered for us 
has infinite worth and power to save, because He is God 
and man in one person. 

Jesus Humbled Himself. — When the Son of God became 
man, He did not lose any of His divine power and majesty. 
He was still almighty. 43 He was " the Lord » of the angels " J J» 5: 18 ' ^ 
even when He lay as a helpless Infant in the manger at 
Bethlehem. 44 All power which belonged to Him as God * Luke 2:11. 
belonged to him also as the God-man, Jesus Christ. 45 45 Heb. 1 : s. 

But while He lived on earth as a man among men, Jesus 
did not use all the power which belonged to Him. He did 
indeed give men glimpses of His divine majesty in His holy 
life and in the miracles which He performed. But ordin- 
arily His majesty was veiled. He ate and drank and slept 
like other men. He was as the lowliest among them. For 
He was born in poverty, with no room for Him in the inn ; 46 46 L uke 2 : 7. 
and He was raised in Nazareth, an obscure village of Gali- 
lee. 47 In His manhood's days He had no place to lay His « Matt. 2: 23. 
head. 48 In order to pay His taxes on one occasion, he had 48 Matt. 8 : 20. 
to send one of His disciples to get the necessary money 
from the mouth of a fish. 49 And although He could have »Matt. 17:27 
summoned to His aid more than twelve legions of angels, 50 50 Ma tt. 23 : 53. 
He permitted Himself to be seized by His enemies, 51 mal- 5i M att. 26: 57. 
treated and put to death, 52 as though He possessed no more 52 Matt. 27. 
power than any other man. 

As the God-man, Jesus might have appeared among men 
in the full splendor of divine glory. But in order to re- 
deem us, it was necessary that He should suffer and die. 53 58 Lu , ke 24: 46 
Therefore as a man, Jesus "humbled Himself and became 
obedient unto death, even the death of the cross." 54 Only 94pwi.2: 8. 



26 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



65 isa. 7 : 1 
56 Matt. 1 : 



5T Matt. 1 : 21. 



58 I Tim. 2 : 5. 



w I John 2 : 1. 

60 Rom. 8 : 34. 

61 Heb. 4 : 14. 

62 Heb. 9 : 25, 2 



after His resurrection and ascension did He exercise the full 
divine power and sovereignty which had belonged to Him 
all along. 

The Names of Jesus. — Various names applied to Jesus in 
the Scriptures are full of significance, and throw light upon 
His person and work. The name Emmanuel, applied to 
Him in the Old 55 and quoted in the New Testament, 56 
means " God with us," and points to the union of God and 
man in Him. The name Jesus, given to Him by the angel, 
was His personal name, and signifies "He shall save." 57 
The New Testament name Christ and the Old Testament 
name Messiah are His official title, and both denote the 
one who is "Anointed" by God for the work of redemp- 
tion. He is called the Mediator 58 between God and man, 
because by His sufferings and death He has mediated and 
made peace between God and us. He is called our Advo- 
cate, 59 because He pleads for us with the Father. 60 He is 
called our Grreat High Priest, 61 because He has once for all 
offered Himself as a sacrifice for us, 62 and thus made atone- 
ment for our sins. 



CHAPTER VIII 



THE MIRACLES OF JESUS. 



1 Matt. 4 : 
Luke 4 : 

2 Luke 4 : 
Mark 7 : 



The land of Palestine rang from end to end with the 
fame of Christ's miracles. 1 The people were filled with 
wonder and astonishment by His mighty deeds. 2 No man 
in all the world's history had displayed such marvelous 
power. The forces of nature, devils, life and death lay in 
subjection at His feet. The prophets of Old Testament 
times had performed some miracles. But they had done so 



THE MIRACLES OF JESUS. 27 

only at rare intervals, and never by virtue of any power in- 
herent in themselves. They prayed to God to do the mira- 
cles for them. But Jesus did His miracles by His own 
power. 3 They were His kingly acts, v^ible manifestations 3 Luke 7: 14 
of His divine glory. 

His Mighty Works. — Jesus performed many miracles. 4 * John 11:47. 
Some of them are recorded in the Gospels. But many 
others which He performed are not recorded. 5 They were 5j O hn20: 30. 
so numerous that the evangelists did not undertake to de- 
scribe them all. His first miracle was the turning of water 
into wine at the marriage-feast at Cana of Galilee. 6 After e j hn2: 1-11. 
that, scarcely a day passed during His public ministry on 
which He did not perform some miracle, and often great 
numbers of them. Men came to Him for miraculous heal- 
ing till far into the night. 7 He healed the sick, 8 the lame, 9 \ j£* e 4 ; ^ 
the blind, 10 the deaf, 11 the leprous; 12 cast out devils; 13 9 John5:i-i6. 
caused His disciples to make unprecedented draughts of "Mark 7: 31- 
fishes; 14 stilled the tempest by a word; 15 fed the multitudes 12 i,uke 17:11-19. 
with a few loaves and fishes ; 16 raised dead persons to life ; 17 J* Luke's- f-n' 
and rose from the dead Himself on the third day. 18 John 21: e. 

v . 15 Matt, 8 : 23-27. 

Real Miracles. — The reality of Christ's miracles is firmly wMatt. 14 : 15- 
established by the testimony of His enemies. They hated 17 j hn 11:43,44. 
Him bitterly and were greatly alarmed by the number of 18Markl6: !- 8 - 
people whom His miracles led to believe in Him. 19 If they w John 11: 47-48. 
could have thrown any doubt upon the reality of His mira- 
cles and thus counteracted their effect, they unquestionably 
would have made haste to do so. They sought to attain 
this end by ascribing His mighty deeds to the power of the 
devil. 20 And when they failed of their purpose in this way, 20 Matt. 12: 24. 
they determined to put Him to death and thus effectually 
prevent Him from performing any more miracles. 21 But 21 John 11:50. 
that His deeds were real miracles, they never once ques- 



28 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

tioned. On tne contrary, they freely acknowledged it even 
when He hung upon the cross ; for they sought to embitter 
His last hours by saying, " He saved others; Himself He 

22 Matt. 27 : 42. cannot save. ' ' 22 

What the Miracles Were. — The miracles were an unusual 
operation of the laws of nature. Those laws are God's or- 
dinary way or mode of accomplishing His purposes. They 
are an expression of His will. But when He sees fit, He 
can give expression to His will in some other way. In per- 
forming His miracles, Jesus showed that, as God and the 
author of the laws of the world, He is not the slave of those 
laws but their master. He accomplished results which 

23 Mark 7: 37. startled the people and filled them with amazement, 23 not 

by breaking the laws of nature, but by directiDg the opera- 
tion of the latter in an extraordinary way and through the 
higher law of His own will. 

We ourselves modify the law of gravitation whenever we 
raise a weight from the ground. We do not abolish or 
break the law by so doing. The law still exists. But in 
that particular case its operation is modified by the human 
will. The more we learn of nature's laws, the more able 
we become to control them for our own use and to make 
them our obedient servants. And if ive can in some mea- 
sure control them, Jesus, who is the Son of God, and who 
not only understands those laws thoroughly but is their 
author, could do so at will. 

Why Jesus Performed Miracles. — Ordinarily God does 
not modify the regular operation of the laws of nature. But 
when the Son of God came into the world as an unknown 
and humble person, miracles were needed, so that men 
might know who He was, and that underneath the veil of 
His humanity they might discover His divinity. Through 



THE MIRACLES OF JESUS. 29 

the miracles He manifested forth His glory and brought 
men to faith in Him. 24 He established His power in the 24j hn2iii. 
only way possible then. That way is not needed now, be- 
cause His divinity is abundantly proved. Even when He 
was on earth Jesus never performed miracles without a 
special purpose. He never did them simply to display His 
powers. He refused to be considered a mere wonder- 
worker. 25 25 Matt. 12: 39. 

The miracles of Jesus always had a moral and helpful 
meaning for the soul. They expressed the good will and 
saving power of God to men. He did them in order to 
strengthen, release or save men's soul. He showed by 
them that the terrible laws of fate and necessity which seemed 
to run the world, which appeared resistless, and which 
make man a mere speck in the immensity of things, can be 
overcome by the love and power of God. He to whom we 
pray as our Lord, still has the same power which he exer- 
cised in His miracles; and He employs it to control all 
things so that they " work together for good to them that 

love Him. ' ' 26 26 Rom. 8 : 28. 

What the Miracles Proved. — The miracles of Jesus proved 
that He was the Messiah and Son of God. When John the 
Baptist sent messengers to Him to inquire, " Art thou He 
that should come or do we look for another? " the answer of 
Jesus was, " Go and tell John again those things which ye 
do hear and see: the blind receive their sight, the lame 
walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, and the poor 
have the Gospel preached to them." 27 The Old Testament 27 Matt. 11 : 3-5. 
had foretold that when the Messiah came He would do such 
works; 28 and the miracles proved that Jesus was He. 28i sa . 35: 4-6. 

The miracles were extraordinary works which proved the 
extraordinary claim of Jesus, that He was the Son of God. 



30 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



23 John 5 : 



3« John 10: 37 



John 15 : 24. 

Matt. 10: 15: 

11: 23,24. 



*3 Matt. 8 : 27. 



w John 11 : 47-50. 



They bore witness of Him that the Father sent Him. 29 If 
men were unwilling to believe His words, they were to be- 
lieve His works. 30 And if they refused to believe on Him 
after seeing His mighty miracles, they were guilty of the 
greatest sin, 31 and would fare worse on the day of judgment 
than Sodom and Gomorrah. 32 

Many Believed. — The very first miracle of Jesus pro- 
duced faith in the hearts of His disciples. Men were con- 
vinced that it required far more than human power to do 
such works. 33 And after He raised Lazarus from the dead, the 
number of those who believed was so large, that His enemies 
became alarmed and planned to put Him to death, lest, if 
they let Him alone, all men would be led to faith through 
His miracles. 34 



CHAPTER IX. 



i Luke 20 


: 1. 


2 Luke 4 : 


16, 21 


3 Matt. 5 


1,2. 


4 Matt. 13 


: 2. 


5 John 4 : 


5-26. 


6 Matt. 5 : 


1,2. 


7 Matt. 13 


: 10. 


8 John 3 : 


1-21. 


9 John 4 : 


5-26. 


io Heb. 1 : 


1,2. 


n John 1 


18. 



THE TEACHING OF JESUS. 

It was part of the Messiah's office as a prophet to teach 
men. Therefore wherever He went, in Judea, Galilee or 
Samaria, Jesus taught the people. TTe find Him teaching 
in the temple, 1 in the synagogues, 2 on the mountain, 3 by 
the sea-side, 4 or resting by Jacob's well. 5 Sometimes His 
pupils consisted of great multitudes ; 6 sometimes of only a 
few disciples; 7 and occasionally of only one person, like 
Kicodemus 8 or the woman of Samaria. 9 

Jesus the Great Teacher. — In former times God had 
spoken to men through the prophets, but now He spoke to 
them by his Son. 10 Coming from the bosom of the Father, 11 
Jesus could reveal God's will as no one else could. And 
He taught with such evident power and authority, that the 



THE TEACHING OF JESUS. 31 

people were filled with the utmost astonishment, 12 and were "Matt. 7:28, 29. 

convinced that He was a teacher come from God. 13 The i3j hn3:2. 

teaching of Jesus was the absolute 14 and final truth. It is m Luke 21 • 33. 

the climax of God's revelation to men. 15 He told them all i5Heb.2: 2,3. 

that they need to know or will know of God in this world. 

Even when the Holy Spirit came, whom Jesus sent to guide 

the disciples into all truth, 16 He simply built on the founda- m John ic : 13. 

tion which Christ had laid, bringing all things which Christ 

had spoken to their remembrance and making His words 

clear to them. 17 njonn 14=26. 

What He Taught. — 1. Jesus taught the law of God, and 

made plain its real meaning. This He did especially in His 

Sermon on the Mount. 18 He freed the Law from the human is Matt. 5-7. 

traditions 19 with which the scribes and Pharisees had en- 19 Matt. 5 : 43, 44. 

cumbered it, and showed that it must be fulfilled not only 

outwardly by deeds, but inwardly in the heart by perfect 

love to God and man. 20 20M o att - 22: 37 - 

39. 

2. But His special work as a teacher was to proclaim 
the Gospel — the glad tidings of the Kingdom of God which 
He Himself was now bringing to men. 21 His proclamation 2i Luke 4 : 21. 
may be regarded under two heads : namely, what He taught 
concerning Himself; and what He taught concerning the 
Kingdom of God or of Heaven. 

Concerning Himself Jesus taught, that He is the Son of 
God who came down from heaven so that men might have 
eternal life in Him. 22 He would save them by giving His 22 John 3: 13-17 
life as a ransom for them. 23 He is " the Way, the Truth, 23 M att. 20 : 28. 
and the Life ; " 24 and no one can know God 25 or come to l!^? 14 / ~ 

25 Matt. 11 : 27. 

the Father except through Him. Repentance and remis- 
sion of sins are to be preached in His name among all 
nations. 26 In order to be saved, men must believe on 26 Luke 24: 47, 
Him. 27 Whoever does not believe will be condemned. 28 2 John 3 -i?" 



32 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



» John 5: 22. 



so Matt. 16 : 27. 



31 Matt. 4 : 17. 

32 John 18 : 36. 

33 Luke 17: 20,21. 

34 John 18 : 37. 



35 Matt. 4 : 17. 

36 Matt. 18 : 4. 

37 Matt. 7: 21. 

38 John 15 : 5, 6. 

39 John 15 : 15. 



40 Matt. 13 : 31, 32 

41 Matt. 13 : 33. 



42 Luke 15 : 3-32. 

43 Matt. 22 : 2-14. 

44 Matt. 13 : 47-50. 



45 Matt. 13 : 24-30. 

46 Luke 13: 6-9. 

47 Matt. 18 : 23-35, 

48 Luke 10 : 30-37, 

49 Luke 12 : 16-21. 

50 Matt. 25 : 14-30 

51 Matt. 20 : 1-16. 



He is not only the Saviour of men but also their Judge. 29 
And He will one day come again to judge and reward them 
according to their works. 30 

Concerning the Kingdom of God Jesus taught, that with 
His coming that kingdom was at hand. 31 It is not a king- 
dom of this world, 32 outward and visible, but a kingdom in 
the human heart. 33 He is its King. 34 Repentance is 
necessary on the part of all who would become members of 
it. 35 Those who would belong to it must be humble, and 
the humblest in it are the greatest. 36 They must be obedient, 
and not only say "Lord, Lord," but do the will of His 
Father in heaven. 37 He and His subjects are most inti- 
mately united like the branch and the vine. 38 He not only 
rules over them, but loves them : they are His friends. 39 

His Parables. — Jesus frequently made use of parables, in 
order to make His teaching plain. This He did especially 
in describing the Kingdom of God. By means of illustra- 
tions drawn from daily life, He shows how that kingdom 
will grow externally 40 and internally 41 till it extends over 
the whole world, and exerts a sacred influence over the 
whole race ; how anxiously God desires that men should 
belong to it ; 42 how foolishly some despise its offers of 
grace ; 43 how its rubjects are gathered into it ; 44 and how in 
it the good and the bad are found side by side in this 
world. 45 

He also shows how its subjects must, like a tree, bear 
fruit or be destroyed ; 46 how they must forgive others in 
order to retain the forgiveness of God themselves; 47 and 
how they should show mercy to the needy. 48 He warns 
them not to set their heart on the things of this world ; 49 
urges them to be faithful in serving Him ; 50 and bids them 
look for a reward of grace and not of merit. 51 He shows 



THE TEACHING OF JESUS. 33 

them how the godly and the ungodly respectively fare in 

the next world; 52 warns them of the suddenness with which 52 Luke 16:19-31. 

He will come to judge the world ; 53 and bids them watch 53 Matt. 24 : 43. 

and be always ready, because they "know not the day nor 

the hour in which the Son of man cometh." M 54 Matt. 25: 13. 

His Moral Precepts. — Jesus intends that men shall be 
saved only by faith in Him. But at the same time, the 
character and conduct of those who believe in Him is to 
bear witness to their faith. They are to let their light 
shine before men. 55 To this end He has given many pre- 55 Matt. 5: 16. 
cepts, showing what kind of people his followers should be 
in heart and life. They should aim at a far higher standard 
of moral excellence than other men. 56 They are to love 56 M att. 5:48. 
God above all things and their neighbor as themselves. 57 5- Matt. 22 : 37,39. 

In his dealings with his fellow-men, the Christian is to 
follow the Golden Rule of doing to others as he would have 
others do to him. 58 He should be uniformly kind in his treat- ss Matt. 7: 12. 
ment of them, be wholly free from ill-will or animosity 
against any one, and never be guilty of unkind words. 59 If 59 Matt. 5 : 21,22. 
he has wronged any one, he should be ready to acknowledge 
his fault and make amends. 60 If others have offended or in- «> Matt. 5 123-2*. 
jured him, he must be ready to forgive. 61 He must not take ei Matt. 6 : 14, 15. 
revenge, but return good for evil, and love even his ene- 
mies. 62 He should be kind and charitable in his judgment e 2 Matt. 5: 38-47. 
and opinion of other people ; he should not pick out their 
faults and hold them up to view, but be concerned to over- 
come his OWn. 63 63 Matt. 7: 1-5. 

He should be pure and chaste in mind and heart as well 
as in deed. 64 He should be careful in his speech, so as not 64 Matt. 5 :27,2s. 
only to avoid profanity but also all useless and idle words. 65 65 Matt. 5 :.33-37. 
He should be ready to help every one that is in distress, 66 
but when he has done so, he should not boast or make a show ee Matt. 5: 42 
3 



34 

of it. 67 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



es Matt 7- is*a °^ ^ ,67 ^ S re ^gi° us life is to be sincere and earnest, 68 

wjiatt. 6-. 5-i8. Du t quiet and unostentatious, 69 free from unbelieving care 

70 Matt. 6: 2534. and worry, and trustful of God's Fatherly care. 70 And he 

should resolutely cut loose from everything that hinders 

him from securing his own salvation or performing God's 

« Matt. 5 : 29, 30. will. 71 



CHAPTER X 



THE HOLY LIFE OF JESUS. 



i Luke 1 : 35. 



2 Bom. 5 : 
John 3 : 



3 I Pet. 2 : 22. 

4 Acts 3: 14. 



5 Heb. 1 : 3. 



c Heb. 7 : 26. 
7 I Pet. 1 : 19. 



8 Matt. 4 : 1. 

9 Heb. 4 : 15. 

10 Matt. 4: 3-10. 
Luke 4 : 2. 

11 John 8 : 46. 



In the midst of a world of sinful men, Jesus lived a sin- 
less and holy life. He is the only human being who ever 
fulfilled God's law perfectly by loving God above all things 
and His neighbor as Himself. 

The Holiness of Jesus. — Having God alone for His 
Father, 1 Jesus was free from that inborn sinfulness and 
depravity of the heart which all other men inherit in con- 
sequence of the Fall 2 into sin. And during His entire 
life He "did no sin, neither was guile found in His 
mouth." 3 He was "the Holy and Just" One. 4 He was 
holy as God Himself is holy ; for He was " the brightness 
of God's glory and the express image of His person." 5 He 
was " holy, harmless, undefiled and separate from sin- 
ners," 6 and was " without blemish or spot." 7 

Tempted, Yet Without Sin. — Being true man, it was 
possible for Jesus to be tempted. 8 And He was " in all 
points tempted like as we are." Yet He remained with- 
out sin. 9 He never yielded to temptation, no matter 
how strong or cunning or long-continued were Satan's 
assaults. 10 His bitterest enemies could not point out a 
single sin in Him, 11 though they would have been only too 



THE HOLY LIFE OP JESUS. 35 

glad to do so if they could. He taught His disciples to 

pray, "Forgive us our sins." 12 But, although He Himself 12 Luke 11 -. 4. 

often prayed, He never asked for the forgiveness of His 

own sins. He had none to be forgiven. And when He 

died, it was for our sins, 13 and not for any which He Him- 13 1 Pe t. 2 : 24. 

self had committed. 14 14 j nn is : 38. 

Jesus Perfectly Fulfilled God's Law: 

1. Toward God. — Jesus loved God with all His heart and 
with all His soul and with all His mind. At twelve years 
of age,- He was found in the temple " about His Father's 
business." 15 And throughout His whole life He sought to 15 Luke 2: 49. 
do " not His own will, but the will of His Father who sent 

Him." lfi So completely did He do that will, that at the end i» Johns: 30. 

of His days He could say to His Father, " I have glorified 

Thee on earth ; I have finished the work which Thou gavest 

me to do." 17 He preferred to worship and serve God in i7j imi7:4. 

lowliness and humility, rather than receive " the kingdoms 

of the world and the glory of them." 18 Though the path is Matt. 4: 8-10. 

in which God's will led Him was one of intensest suffering, 

He cheerfully walked in it, 19 and "was obedient unto death, 19 Luke is : 31. 

even the death of the cross. " 20 sophii. 2: 8. 

2. Toward Man. — Jesus loved men with a perfect love. 
This is manifest from what He did and suffered for them. 
He came among them " not to be ministered unto but to min- 
ister, and to give His life a ransom for many." 21 21 Matt. 20: 28. 

He was moved with pity for men's bodily needs and dis- 
eases. He never refused to help them, even if they came 
to Him when He was weary with a long day's work. 22 The 22 Luke 4: 40. 
very sight of suffering or need appealed to Him for help. 
He frequently helped men without being directly besought 
to do so. 23 And He did not refrain from helping them, even "Jnta^uSn 



36 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



25 Matt. 9 



Tit. 2 : 14. 



27 Mark 16 : 15. 



28 Luke 15 : 1, 2. 



2» Luke 23 : 34. 



when He knew that His act of kindness would be miscon- 
Matt i2: io-i3. strued by His enemies. 24 

He was moved with compassion especially for men's souls. 
He pitied " the multitudes, because they were as sheep with- 
out a shepherd." 25 And He willingly endured the greatest 
sufferings and died the shameful death of the cross, in order 
that He might redeem them from their sinful and lost con- 
dition. 26 

His love included the whole human race ; for He died 
for all and commanded His Gospel to be preached to all. 27 
It included the lowest, the most despised, and the outcast 
among men ; for He received the publicans and sinners, and 
ate with them. 28 He loved even His bitterest enemies ; for 
He not only never took revenge upon them, but prayed for 
them while they nailed Him to the cross. 29 

What His Holy Life Proves. — No mere man could have 
lived the holy life of Jesus, any more than a mere man 
could have performed His miracles. For since the Fall into 
sin all other men have been born with a sinful heart and a 
natural inclination to evil. 30 The best men among the 
heathen sink infinitely below the holiness of Jesus. The 
prophets of Old Testament times, though they led compara- 
tively holy lives, had their faults and shortcomings. And 
the best of Christians, though they derive strength from 
Christ Himself to lead new lives of holiness, 31 are very far 
removed from His perfection. 32 He alone was absolutely 
without sin. And His holiness proves that He is what He 
claimed to be, the Son of God. 

An Example for Us. — In leading a life of perfect love to 
God and man, Jesus has " left us an example that we should 
follow His steps." 33 He Himself kept the command- 
ments which He gave us, and thus showed us how we ought 



30 Rom 



Gal. 2 : 20. 
Rom. 7 : 21-24 



M I Pet. 2 : 21. 



SIGNIFICANCE OF CHRIST'S SUFFERINGS AND DEATH. 37 

to keep them. 34 We are to take His "yoke upon us and ^iPet.i: 15. 
learn" of Hira. 35 If we abide in Him, we are "to walk 35 Matt. 11 •. 29. 
even as He walked" 36 and love one another even as He 36i Jo hn2:6. 

loved US. 37 37 John 13 : 34. 

He Fulfilled the Law for TTs. — The chief significance of 
Christ's holy life lies in the fact, that by it He perfectly 
obeyed the law of God for us. 38 The fulfillment of that sa n m. 5 : 18-19 
law entitles the one who fulfills it to receive a reward. 39 39R m. 4:4. 
Jesus did not need that reward for Himself, because He is 
the Son of God and from eternity possesses all glory. 40 We 40 j nn 17 : 5. 
need it,, but cannot earn it. 41 Therefore Jesus placed Him- « Rom. 3 : 20. 
self under the law 42 and won the reward for us. We need 42Q a i. 4: 4,5. 
not only to have our sins taken away, but also to obtain a 
righteousness that will fit us for heaven. By his complete 
and perfect obedience to God's law Jesus has acquired that 
righteousness. And He bestows it upon all who believe 
on Him. 43 As by Adam's disobedience many were made *3R m. 3:22. 
sinners, so by the obedience of Christ many are made right- 
eous. 44 For Christ is "made unto us wisdom and righteous- «nom. 5: 19. 
ness and sanctification and redemption. " fi « 1 cor. 1 : 30. 



CHAPTER XI. 

THE SIGNIFICANCE OF CHRIST'S SUFFERINGS AND DEATH. 

Jesus suffered and died in order that He might bear the 
punishment and make amends for the sins of the whole 

WOrld. 1 H Cor. 15:3. 

Sin Must Be Atoned For. — We all know in our best 
selves, that when an injury or a wrong has been done, the 
offender cannot expect to have things made right again 



38 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

until he has made restitution for the injury and suffered 
punishment for the wrong. Without such a demand for 
restitution and punishment, all fairness and justice in men's 
dealings with one another would die away. If this is a fact 
even in men's relations with one another, how much 
more must it be a fact in the dealings of a holy, just and 
impartial God with men. The human heart has always 
felt that sin demands punishment and cannot be forgiven 
until an expiation or atonement has been made. This con- 
viction is confirmed by the Scriptures. For without the 
sHeb. 9: 22. shedding of blood there can be no remission of sins. 2 

In the Old Testament God tried to educate Israel up to 
the deep conviction of the necessity of such restitution, 
punishment and expiation, by commanding them to make sin 

3 Exod. 29: 36-38.; offerings, 3 and especially a yearly atonement by the high- 

4 Lev. 16: ii-i5. priest. 4 These offerings of the Israelites were not sufficient 
6Heb. io: 4. to make atonement for men's sins. 5 They were only figura- 
tive, and pointed forward to the real expiation which would 
be made by Christ the Saviour. 6 But they were accepted by 
God meanwhile, 7 in view of the atonement which Christ 
would make. 8 He is the Great High Priest, 9 and the 
real sacrifice for sin. 10 

What Jesus Suffered. — The sufferings of Jesus for us 
extended over the entire period of His earthly life. He 
endured all the trials and hardships which are common to 
men. In addition to that, He suffered the constant perse- 

nHeb. 12: 3. cution of His enemies. 11 And as a holy and perfect being, 
He necessarily experienced the greatest mental and spiritual 
anguish from His contact and identification with a sinful 
and guilty world. But the climax of His sufferings was 
reached at the end of His life, in His agony in the garden 

w Matt' 2 2 6- 47-56' of Gethsemane, 12 His seizure by His enemies, 13 His trial, 



eHeb. 9 : 


23. 


Heb. 10 


: 1. 


7 Rom. 3 : 


25. 


Heb. 9 : 


9-12. 


9 Heb. 4 : 


14. 


io Heb. 9 


: 24-26. 



H Matt, 26 
27 : 30. 


: 57- 


15 Matt. 27: 


31-50. 


16 Matt, 20 


: 23. 


it I Pet. 1 : 


19-20. 


i8X,ukel8: 


31-33. 


io John 10 


18. 


20 John IS 
Matt, 26: 


6. 
53,54. 


21 Luke 24 


: 46. 



SIGNIFICANCE OF CHRIST'S SUFFERINGS AND DEATH. 39 

maltreatment and condemnation by the Jewish council and 
Roman governor, 14 and His shameful death upon the cross. 15 

Jesus Suffered and Died Voluntarily. — The death of 
Jesus was not an unforseen accident which spoiled all His 
plans. It was the very object for which He had come into 
the world. 16 It took place in accordance with God's eternal 
purpose 17 and with Christ's own foreknowledge. He told 
His disciples of His approaching sufferings, and voluntarily 
went forward to endure them. 18 No man could take His 
life from Him. He laid it down of Himself. 19 The multi- 
tudes who came out by night to seize Him could not have 
done so if He had been unwilling. 20 But He permitted 
them to capture Him and lead Him away to trial and death, in 
order that He might suffer all. that we deserved by our sins. 21 

Why Jesus Suffered and Died. — The death of Jesus was 
not intended simply to show us how much God loves us, or 
how much He hates sin. It was not meant to be merely an 
example of the patience which we should exercise in suffer- 
ing, or to show us how nobly and gloriously a man may and 
should meet even an unjust death. It does do these things. 22 * ^n J 
But it does much more. Its 'chief significance lies in the 
fact that it was an atonement for our sins. 23 He offered 23n m. 4:25. 
Himself as a sacrifice for our guilt, and thus satisfied the 
demands of God's justice. " He was wounded for our 
transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities." 24 He 24j sa . 53:5 . 
put Himself in our place, and endured the punishment 25 ^°™ 1 - 5 : 6 'f 
which we deserved. 25 His sufferings were vicarious. 26 26ip e t.3: is. 

His Death was Sufficient for All. — The death of Jesus is 
full atonement for the sins 27 of the whole world. 28 His !IJJ°? n i : l" 

28 I John 2 : 2. 

sufferings and death are the equal of the sufferings and 

death of all. He not only suffered in our place, 29 but He 29i Pe t. b : is. 

suffered all that we deserved. 30 «>iPet. 2: 24. 



16. 
Heb. 12 : 2. 



40 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



*i Luke 22 : 44. 



82 Matt. 26 : 



33 Matt. 27 : 46. 



34 Matt. 26 : 38. 



35 Tit. 2 : 14. 

36 Gal. 3 : 13. 



39 II Cor. 5 : 19. 

40 Col. 1 : 14. 



41 Rom. 



42 I John 1 : 9. 



43 Luke 24 : 47. 

44 Col. 1 : 20. 



We cannot fully realize the extremity of Christ's suffer- 
ings. We see something of their greatness, however, when 
we behold Him in the garden of Gethseruane wrestling 
with God in prayer till the sweat rolled from His brow like 
great drops of blood; 31 when we listen to His prayer, 
"Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me;" 32 
and when we hear His agonized cry on the cross, "My 
God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?" 33 The 
whole burden of the world's guilt and of God's wrath 
against the world's sin lay upon Jesus. And the burden 
was so great, that even He, supported as He was by all the 
strength which belonged to Him as the God-man, could 
scarcely endure it. 34 An eternity of human woe and tor- 
ment was compressed within the limits of His sufferings 
and death. 

Therefore His death is a fall and complete atonement for 
our sins. 35 He " has redeemed us from the curse of the 
law, being made a curse for us." 36 By "His own blood 
He has obtained eternal redemption for us," 37 having once 
for all put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself. 38 

God Reconciled. — As the result of the sufferings and 
death of Christ, God is reconciled to man. For " God 
was in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself, not 
imputing their trespasses unto them." 39 The needs of jus- 
tice are now fully satisfied, and God is free to forgive sins 40 
for Christ's sake without ceasing to be a just and holy 
God. 41 Indeed, now that all the requirements of the law 
have been met by Christ, God's justice itself unites with 
His love in bestowing forgiveness upon the believer. 42 All 
men may, if they will, find forgiveness of sins through 
Christ. 43 For God " has made peace through the blood of 
His cross, by Him to reconcile all things unto Himself." 44 



BIBLE TEACHING OF THE RESUEEECTION. 41 

The Atonement Made Ours by Faith. — In order to profit 
by what Christ has done, we must accept it bj faith. 45 45 JO hn3: 14, 15 
God does not force salvation upon the unwilling. But if 
men believe in Christ, then God regards and treats them as 
if they themselves had done all that Christ has done for 
them. He imputes Christ's righteousness to them. 46 They 46 Bom. 4 •. 22-25 
are justified, that is, counted righteous for Christ's sake. 47 47 Bom. 4:5. 
For " being justified by faith, we have peace with God 
through our Lord Jesus Christ," 48 and "shall be saved 4SBom. 5: 1. 
from wrath through Him." 49 49 Bom. 5: 9. 



CHAPTER XII. 

THE BIBLE TEACHING OF THE RESUERECTION OF JESUS. 

The Saviour always had taught that He was the Resur- 
rection and the Life. 1 As the Son of God who is alive 1 John 11. as. 
forevermore and is the same yesterday, to-day and forever, 
and as the Prince of Life who raised others from the dead, 
Jesus could not remain in the grave. In accordance with 
the Old Testament prophecies 2 and with his own predic- 2 Ps . i 6 : 10. 
tions, 3 He rose from the dead on the third day. He 3 Matt. 16:21. 
" had power to lay down His life, and power to take it 
again." 4 4j hmo: is. 

A Real Return From Death to Life. — As the death of 
Jesus was not a seeming but an actual death 5 like that of B ?? e ™ : it' 

a John 19 : 33. 

any other man who dies, so His resurrection was a real 

return from death to life. He reappeared to His disciples, 

not as a spirit, but with the same body which had been put 

to death on the cross. His body could be touched and felt, 

and had flesh and bones just as any other body has, 6 It e Luke 24: 37-39 

showed plainly the marks made by the nails in His hands 



42 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

7 joim 20 : 25-27. and feet. 7 But it possessed new properties and powers. 

It was no longer subject to the same limitations as our body 
s Luke 24 : is, si. now is. Jesus could appear and disappear at will, 8 and 
9 John 20: i9. could pass through closed doors. 9 His body was a trans- 
io i cor. is: 4i-45. formed and glorified body, 10 such as ours also shall be after 
ii PMi. 3 : 2i. our resurrection. 11 

The Resurrection a Fact. — The disciples had been so 

disheartened by the crucifixion, that they had practically 

12 Luke 24: 2i. lost faith in Jesus as the Messiah, 12 and had forgotten His 

promise to rise again from the dead. They never for a 
moment thought of deceiving the people, as the Pharisees 
thought they might, by stealing the body of Jesus and then 

13 Matt. 27: es, ei. telling the people that He had risen. 13 But if they had 

thought of it, they could not have done so, because the 
chief priests and Pharisees sealed His sepulchre, and set a 

w Matt. 27: 66. guard of soldiers before it. 14 

The resurrection of Jesus is a fact. The strongest proof 
of this fact is, that the disciples themselves were so sceptical 
about it, and so set in their notion of its impossibility, that 
they never would have believed it, if they had not been 
obliged to do so by the evidence of their own eyes. They 
demanded the strongest and most abundant proofs before 
they were willing to believe. When they first were told 
that Jesus had risen, the words of those who brought the 
news " seemed to them idle tales, and they believed them 

w Lute 24: ii. not." 15 Thomas, one of the twelve, even went so far as to 
declare, " Except I shall see in His hands the print of the 
nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and 
thrust my hand into His side, I will not believe." But 
when Jesus showed Him his hands and His side, even 
Thomas was convinced and cried out, " My Lord and my 

16 John 20 : 25-28. God." 16 



BIBLE TEACHING OF THE RESURRECTION. 43 

Jesus Appeared Often to His Disciples. — Jesus tarried on 
the earth forty days after He rose from the dead. And 
during this time He gave His disciples so many and such 
plain proofs 17 of His resurrection, that, slow as they were it Acts 1 : 3. 
to believe, 18 their doubts were all removed. The women is Luke 24 =25. 
who went to His grave on Easter morning found it empty, 
and were told by the angel, " He is risen, He is not here." 19 19 Mark 16: 6. 
Mary saw Him in the garden, and mistook Him for the 
gardener until He called her by name. 20 He was seen by 20 John 20:14-16. 
Peter, 21 by the two disciples on the way to Emmaus, 22 and ^ Luke 24 • 15 
twice- by the apostles as they were gathered together. 23 He 23 j iin 20 : 19-29. 
appeared to several of His disciples as they were fishing on 
the sea of Tiberias. 24 He was seen by more than five hun- 24 j hn2i: 1. 
dred disciples at once. 25 After that He was seen by James, 25i C or. 15: e. 
and then by all the apostles. 28 He was accompanied by 26 1 Co r. 15 : 7. 
the disciples out to Mount Olivet, where He ascended into 
heaven before their eyes. 27 And after His ascension He 27 Acts 1 : 9, 12. 
was seen also by Paul. 28 23 1 Cor - 15 : 8 - 

J Acts 9 : 3-5. 

A Great Change in the Apostles.— These appearances of Acts 22:17-18. 
our Lord made the disciples so certain of His resurrection 
that a great change took place in them all. Instead of 
being discouraged and dismayed as they had been before, 
the twelve now became filled with joyful confidence, and, 
having received the gift of the Holy Ghost, 29 went forth 29 A cts 2 : 1-4. 
everywhere preaching the Gospel of the crucified and risen 
Saviour. 30 And Paul, who had been a bitter persecutor of 30 Mark 16: 20. 
the Christians, became a preacher of the Gospel 31 and under- 31 Acts 9: 20. 
went the greatest labors, trials and sufferings for Christ's 
sake. 32 Nothing but the unalterable conviction that Jesus 
had indeed risen from the dead and now reigns in heaven 
can account for so marvellous a transformation. 

The Importance of the Resurrection. — When the apostles 



II Cor. 11 : 23- 

28. 



44 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



34 Acts 2 : 22-24. 



John 20 : 28 
Acts 2 : 36. 



chose a man to take the place of Judas Iscariot among them, 
they were careful to select one who had been a witness of 
the resurrection. 33 And when they went forth to proclaim 
the Gospel, they based their preaching on the fact that 
Jesus had risen from the dead. 84 Without the resurrection, 
they could not have persuaded men to believe on Jesus. 
For if He had not risen, He would have been simply a 
man, even though a holy man who had been unjustly put to 
death. But His resurrection proves that He is the Son of 
God. 35 No mere man ever did or could rise from the dead 
and ascend into heaven as Jesus did. God would not have 
raised up from the dead one who said He was the Son of 
God, if He had not been what He claimed. The voice 
from heaven at His baptism had declared and His miracles, 
teaching and holy life had shown that He was the Son of 
God. And now the resurrection confirmed and sealed all 
that had been said and done. Jesus could die as other men 
die ; but He could not as God's " Holy One see corrup- 
tion." 36 On the contrary, He "was declared to be the Son 
of Gocl with power by His resurrection from the dead." 37 

A Proof of Christ's Atonement. — The resurrection proves 

that the sacrifice which Jesus made for us on the cross 

satisfied in full the demands of God's justice. He suffered 

all that we deserved by our sins. 38 And the resurrection is 

God's testimony that He has done so. If His sacrifice had 

not been sufficient, Jesus would have remained in the power 

of death. But He arose from the dead, and thus proved 

that His atonement is complete and our ransom fully paid. 39 

"He was delivered for our offences, and rose again for our 

Eom.4: 25. justification." 40 He has conquered sin and death and hell 

ii Tim. i:io. for us, and has "brought life and immortality to light." 41 

A Proof of Our Resurrection —As surely as Christ rose 



33 Acts 2 : 24-31. 



37 Horn. 1 : 4. 



I Cor. 15 : 



Rom. 8 : 34. 
I Thess. 1 : 10. 



THE SIGNIFICANCE OF CHRIST'S ASCENSION. 45 
from the dead, 42 so surely will there be also a resurrection 42 *2? rl5 \ 12 '!? 

' «/ I Thess. 4 : 14. 

of all the dead. 48 "God who raised up Jesus from the 43 1 Co r. 15 : 20. 
dead will also raise up us." 44 The hour is coming in which 44 1 cor. 6: 14. 
all that are in the graves shall hear the voice of Jesus " and 
shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the resur- 
rection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the 
resurrection of damnation. " 45 45 j0 hn 5 : 28, 29. 

Through the resurrection of Jesus, death has lost its 
terrors for the believers. 46 It is for them only a sleep 47 47iT°hess. : 4:i3. 
from which they shall one day awake at His word. Then 14, 
He will change their " vile body, that it may be fashioned 
like unto His own glorious body, according to the working 
whereby He is able to subdue all things unto Himself." 48 afuls: 21. 



2 Acts 1 : 12. 

3 Acts 1 : 9. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE SIGNIFICANCE OF CHRIST'S ASCENSION INTO HEAVEN. 
HIS SITTING AT THE RIGHT HAND OF THE FATHER. 

Jesus remained on the earth forty days after His resur- 
rection, in order to give His disciples " infallible proofs " l 
that He was risen. Then He went with them to Mount 
Olivet, 2 and, while they beheld, 3 " He was received up into 
heaven and sat on the right hand of God." 4 4 M arki6: 19. 

Christ Exalted. — Jesus had " humbled Himself and be- 
come obedient unto death, even the death of the cross,' ' 5 5 pmi. 2 : 8. 
in order that by so doing He might redeem men from de- 
struction. Therefore " God also hath highly exalted Him, 
and given Him a name that is above every name : that at 
the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in 
heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; 
and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is 



46 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



6 Phil. 2 : 9-11 

7 John 17 : 4. 



8 John 17 : 5. 



• Heb. 13 : 8. 



io Matt. 28 : 18. 



11 Mark 16 : 19. 



12 John 4 : 24. 



is John 1 : 1-3. 



14 Eph. 1 : 
is I Pet. 3 



Lord, to the glory of God the Father." 6 The work which 
Jesus had come into the world to do was completed. 7 And 
now He returned to that heaven from which He had come, 
and occupied the place which belonged to Him as the Son 
of God. 8 The necessity for His humiliation being past, 
His exaltation took place. 

Exalted as Man. — As God, Jesus is unchangeable, "the 
same yesterday, to-day and forever," 9 and could neither 
be humiliated nor exalted. But as man He had humbled 
Himself and refrained from the full use of the power which 
belonged to Him. As man therefore He was now exalted. 
He Himself told His disciples immediately before His ascen- 
sion, " All power is given to me in heaven and on earth." 10 
And He ascended into heaven to exercise that power. 

At the Eight Hand of God. — Jesus now sits at the right 
hand of God, 11 that is to say, at the right hand of God's 
power. For God is a Spirit, 12 and therefore has neither a 
right nor a left hand. But since man's chief strength 
usually lies in his right hand or arm, we speak of God's 
power as His right hand. 

As the Son of God, Christ sat on the right hand of God 
from all eternity. 13 He is equally God with the Father and 
the Holy Spirit, sharing in all the power and majesty of 
God. But as man He did not sit at the right hand of God 
till after the ascension. Then it was that Jesus, as the 
God-man, assumed the sovereignty over heaven and earth. 
For the Father " set Him at His own right hand in the 
heavenly places, far above all principality, and power, and 
might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not 
only in this world, but also in that which is to come," and 
" hath put all things under His feet." u " Angels, authori- 
ties and powers have been made subject unto Him. 15 



THE SIGNIFICANCE OF CHRIST'S ASCENSION. 47 

Christ Still God and Man. — Jesus did not cease to be man 
when he ascended into Heaven and sat on the right hand of 
the Father. It was only as man that He needed to be or 
could be exalted. He is therefore still man as well as God 
now when He sits at the right hand of God, just as He was 
when He dwelt on the earth. A true human being such as 
we are, only without sin and glorified, now reigns over all 
the universe in the person of Jesus Christ, the God-man. 16 16 J^ 9 g. 5 ' 16 

Jesus Pleads for Us. — Sitting at the right hand of God, 
Jesus is our Intercessor. 17 He pleads for us with the it Bom. 8: 34. 
Father. He shed His blood for the remission of our sins. 18 ucoi. i: 14. 
And He holds up between us and His Father the merit and 
righteousness which He acquired for us by His holy life 
and innocent death. He makes intercession for us continu- 
ally. 19 We have in Christ a great High Priest who is i9Heb.7:25. 
passed into the heavens — not a High Priest who " cannot 
be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, but who was 
Himself tempted in all points like as we are, yet without 
sin." 20 He knows and feels all that we need; for He Him- 20 H eb. 4 : 14, 15 
self is also man. As in Old Testament times the high- 
priest 21 entered into God's presence and interceded for the 21 ex. 28:38. 
people, so Christ, who is ever in God's presence, pleads for 
us. 22 The Father Himself loves us and is disposed to grant 22 Heb. 9: 21. 
us His grace 23 and favor. Much more will He grant it to 23 j0 hn ie 
us, when His only Son, who shed His blood for us, 24 inter- 24 n m. 
cedes for us. We are therefore in Christ's name to " come 
boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, 
and find grace to help in time of need." 25 25 Heb. 4: i& 

He Eules Over Us. — Sitting at the right hand of God, 
. Jesus is King and Lord over all. The Father has given 
all things into His hands. 26 " And He must reign till He 26 JO hn 13 : 3. 
hath put all enemies under His feet." 27 His kingdom 2ncor. 15: 25. 



: 27. 
5: 9. 



48 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



is a threefold one: a kingdom of power, of grace and of 
glory. 

His Kingdom of Power includes all things and all men. 
For He is God over all, 28 and holds dominion over the 
whole universe. He rules over all men, good or bad, over 
good and bad angels, and over every other creature. All 
things have been " put in subjection under His feet." 29 He 
is "the King of kings and Lord of Lords," to whom be- 
so i Tim. 6 : 15,16. longs " honor and power everlasting." 30 

His Kingdom of Grace includes all the believers while 
they are in this world." 31 In this kingdom, which is called 
His Church, 32 He bestows upon the believers all the bless- 
ings which He has acquired by His obedience and suffer- 
ings. 33 By means of the Word 34 of God and the sacra- 
ments 35 He gathers, governs, preserves and defends 36 them 
as His own. He bestows upon them all things that they 
need in body 37 and soul, 38 and is with them "always, even 
unto the end of the world." 39 

His Kingdom of Glory includes the good angels 40 and 
all those men who have died in the faith. 41 The kingdom 
of grace shall be merged completely into the kingdom of 
glory at the end of the world. At that time Christ will 
raise the dead to life. And then those believers whom He 
has raised from the dead as well as the believers who are yet 
alive at the end of the world shall be taken by Christ unto 
Himself in heaven, 42 that where He is " there they may be 
also." 43 There they shall live and reign ** with Him in glory 
forever. 



29 Heb. 2 : 8. 



31 John 17 : 8-11. 

32 Col. 1 ; 13-18. 

33 Col. 1 : 21, 22. 

34 John 17 : 17. 

35 John 3 : 5. 
Eph. 5 : 26. 

36 John 10 : 28. 
3T Matt. 6 : 33. 

38 Bom. 8 : 32. 

39 Matt. 28 : 20. 
40 1 Pet. 3 : 22. 
41 Bev. 2: 10. 



42 I Thess. 4 : 17. 

43 John 17 : 24. 

44 Rev. 3 : 21. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

THE HOLY SPIRIT AND THE NEW BIRTH WHICH HE 
PRODUCES IN MAN. 

The Holy Spirit, or the Holy Ghost, is the third person of 
the Holy Trinity. He proceeds from the Father and the 
Son, 1 " and with the Father and the Son together is wor- ^nls-S' 
shipped and' glorified." 2 He is true God as well as the 2 com P . the ni 

*" & cene Creed, 

Father and the Son, and equal to them in glory and 
majesty. 

When Jesus sent forth His disciples to baptize all na- 
tions, He told them to do so "in the name of the Father 
and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost." 3 In the apos- 3 Ma tt. 28:19. 
tolic benediction which reads, " The grace of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the 
Holy Ghost be with you all," 4 the Holy Spirit is put on a incor. 13 : u. 
level with the Father and the Son. He is called in the 
Scriptures Jehovah, 5 Lord 6 and God. 7 He is spoken of e"^ am,23:2 - 
as eternal, 8 omnipotent, 9 omniscient 10 and omnipresent. 11 7 Acts 5: 3, 4. 
He has share in the creation 12 and preservation 13 of the oisa. 11 
world. He instructed the prophets and teachers of old, 14 
and inspired the writing of the Bible. 15 And the entire "J S-13 ? : I - 

r o 12 Gen. 1 : 2. 

work of sanctification, or applying to men's souls the re- 13 Job 33 -.4. 

i . „ T . .ill?. "II Pet. 1: 21. 

demption 01 Jesus, is ascribed to Him. 15 n Tim. 3: ic 

A Person. — The Holy Spirit is not merely a power or 
energy which God supplies, but is a Person. He is, indeed, 
spoken of in some passages of Scripture as the Spirit of 
God and the Spirit of Christ; and this Spirit of God and 
Spirit of Christ, we are told, should dwell in the believers. 16 i«nom. 8: 9. 
But it is the third person of the Holy Trinity that is meant, 
and not simply a mind or disposition such as God wants us 
8 49 



' Heb. 9 : 14. 



Rom. 15 : 19. 
io I Cor. 2:10-12. 



50 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



17 ACtS 2. 



is Gen. 6 : 3. 

is John 16 : 8. 

20 John 15 : 2«. 

21 John 14 : 26. 

22 John 16 : 13. 

23 Acts 9 : 31. 

24 Rom. 8 : 26. 
2a Rom. 15 : 16. 



John 19 : 30. 



27 I Cor. 2 : 14. 

28 Acts 26 : 18. 



29 Mark 16 : 16. 



30 John 3 : 5, 

31 Tit. 3 : 5. 



Eph. 4 : 18. 
Eph. 2 : 1. 
I Cor. 2 : 14. 



to have. The outpouring of the Holy Ghost 17 on the day 
of Pentecost was not simply a filling of the human spirit of 
the apostles with enlightenment, courage and zeal in the 
cause of the Saviour, but the coming of a divine person into 
their hearts. 

Acts such as only a person can do are ascribed to the 
Holy Spirit. He strives with sinners, 18 reproves the 
world, 19 testifies of Christ, 20 teaches, 21 guides 22 and com- 
forts 23 the believers, helps their infirmities, 24 and sanctifies 25 
them. He is as truly a person as the Father or the Son. 

His Work. — The work which the Holy Ghost does in us 
is as necessary for our salvation as the work which Christ 
has done for us. Christ has indeed died for all men, and 
made it possible for all men to be saved if they will. When 
He was about to die on the cross, He said, " It is fin- 
ished." 26 And so it was. The holy life had been lived 
and the punishment for sin endured. Justice was satisfied, 
and the forgiving love of God could be freely exercised. 
But men must be made willing and able to accept salva- 
tion. 27 They must be brought to faith. 28 Without faith 
they would perish in spite of all that Christ has done for 
them. 29 

It is the work of the Holy Spirit to create this faith in 
men. In doing so, He produces a great and radical change 
in the soul. This change is called in the Scriptures a new 
birth 30 or regeneration. 31 

Why the New Birth is Necessary. — A new birth is neces- 
sary in man, because he is by nature spiritually dead. 
Sin has cut him off from the spiritual life which he would 
otherwise have drawn from God. 32 He is " dead in tres- 
passes and sins." 33 Therefore he has no power of his own 
to discern spiritual things, 34 to recognize his lost condition, 



THE HOLY SPIRIT AND THE NEW BIRTH IN MAN. 51 

to repent of his sins, or to believe in Christ his Saviour. 
He must be born again ; not physically, indeed, but spiritu- 
ally. 35 Unless he is born again, he cannot see nor enter into 35 j hn 3: 1-6. 
the kingdom of God. 86 A new spiritual life must be created 36 j0 hn 3 : 3, 5. 
in him, in order that he may be able to appropriate to himself 
by faith " the redemption that is in Christ Jesus." B7 37R m. 3: 24. 

No one but God can produce this new life. It is God 
that must work " in us both to will and to do of His good 
pleasure." 38 "No man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but ssphu. 2: 13. 
by the Holy Ghost." 39 Those in whom this new life has 39icor. 12:3. 
been wrought are born of God 40 and born of the Spirit. 41 J ^n3- 5 8 4 ' 
They are no longer children of wrath as they were by na- 
ture, 42 but have become children of God 43 and heirs of ever- ^S ph " 2 J « * B 

' 43 Rom. 8 : 15,16. 

lasting life. 44 44R m 8: 17. 

The Means. — In order to accomplish results, men use 
means. The scholar writes with his pen, the mechanic 
works with his tools, the manufacturer uses his machines. 
God Himself works through means in the realm of nature. 
He illumines and warms the earth by means of the sun, and 
waters it by means of the rain. It is natural, therefore, that 
the Holy Spirit should use means in order to produce and 
sustain in men the new spiritual life. The means which He 
uses are the Word of God and the Sacraments. They are 
called the Means of Grace, because they are the means or 
channels through which the Holy Spirit brings God's grace 
to our hearts. Through them he awakens men to a know- 
ledge of their sin, leads them to repentance and faith, and 
strengthens and preserves them in the faith to the end of 
their life. 

The Word of God. — The chief means through which the 
Holy Spirit works in men's hearts is the Word of God. 45 45i Pe t. 1:23. 
Even in the sacraments, Baptism and the Lord's Supper, it 



52 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

is the Word of God, with its command and promise, that 
gives them their value. It is principally through the Word 
of God, with its Law and its Gospel, which He Himself 

« ii Tim. 3: 16. has inspired, 46 that the Holy Spirit accomplishes His work. 
He is always in that Word, and through it not only tells 
men what to do but gives them the power to do it. " The 
Word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than any 

«Heb. 4:12. two-edged sword." 47 "It is the power of God unto sal- 

48 Rom. i: i6. vation to every one that believeth." 48 Through the Holy 

Spirit who constantly dwells in it, the Word of God regen- 
erates, converts, renews, and sanctifies all who do not wil- 
fully resist its power. 

49 jo'bn ■% Baptism. — Infants, being by nature sinful, 49 need to be 
bo John 3: 6. born again as well as adults. 50 But as they are not yet old 

enough to hear and understand God's Word, the Holy 
Spirit implants the new life in them through Baptism ; for 
baptism is " a washing of regeneration and renewal by the 
si Tit. 3:5. Holy Ghost." 51 The new life thus implanted in infancy 
is nourished and strengthened in after years by the Word 

52 II Tim. 3 : 15. of God. 

Human Instruments. — The Holy Spirit makes use of 
men as His instruments in accomplishing His purpose in 

63 1 cor. 4:i5. the soul. 53 For this reason He founded the Christian 
Church and committed to it the preaching of the Word of 
God and the administration of the sacraments. Christians 

64 1 cor. 3 : 9. thus become laborers together with God. 54 And as workers 
together with Him, they beseech men not to receive the 

65 ii cor. 6: i. grace of God in vain. 55 Knowing the terror of the Lord 
and His anger against sin, they persuade men to believe in 

»6 ii cor. 5: ii. Christ and be saved. 56 



CHAPTER XV. 

HOW THE HOLY SPIRIT CONVERTS MEN OR BRINGS 
THEM TO FAITH. 

All who are not living a life of faith, but are impenitent 
and unbelieving, need to be converted or turned in faith to 
Christ. This includes all those who have not as infants 
been regenerated by the Holy Spirit in baptism, as well as 
all those who have fallen from their baptismal grace into 
sin and unbelief. 

What Conversion Is. — Regarded from the divine side, the 
change which takes place in man when he is brought to 
faith is called the new birth or regeneration, because it is 
the implanting of a new spiritual life in him by the Holy 
Spirit. Regarded from the human side, the change is called 
conversion, 1 because it is a converting or turning away of i Acts 3 : 19. 
man from sin and self to righteousness and God. 

Repentance. — The word Repentance is frequently used 
to express the same meaning as conversion. In its narrow 
sense it means sorrow for sin, 2 like the words penitence or 2 Mark 1 : 15. 
contrition. But in its wider sense it includes faith as well 
as penitence. It is frequently used in this wider sense in 
the Bible, and means a change of mind, a turning away of 
the heart from sin to God. 3 Thus used, the term is essen- 3 Joe i 2 : 12. 
tially synonymous with conversion. 

True repentance always leads to faith. 4 Sorrow for sin *ncor.7: 10. 
which does not lead to faith is not repentance but remorse, 
and often ends in despair. The sorrow of Peter after he 
denied his Lord was repentance ; 5 that of Judas after he be- 5 Luke 22: 62. 
trayed Christ was remorse. 6 « Matt. 27: 3-5. 



54 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



7 II Tim. 1 : 9. 
II Cor. 5 : 20,21. 

8 John 20 : 31. 

9 I Cor. 1 : 21. 



lo Matt. 22 : 4. 



n I Tim. 2 : 4. 



12 Eph. 4 : 18. 



is John 16 : 
14 John 15 : 



26. 



is Rom. 2 : 



16 Luke 13: 3,5. 



17 Rom. 5 : 



is II Pet. 



The Holy Spirit Calls Men. — In order that men may be 
converted from their sins to faith in Christ, the Holy Spirit 
calls them through the Gospel. 7 He has caused the Word 
of God to be written 8 and causes it to be continually pro- 
claimed 9 for the purpose of thus making known to men the 
grace of God in Christ and inviting them to share in it. 
He bids them believe in Christ and be saved. They are to 
come and partake freely of God's grace ; for all things are 
now ready. 10 Every thing that is necessary for their salva- 
tion has been done, and God wants them all to believe in 
Christ and be saved. 11 

He Enlightens Them. — " Having the understanding dark- 
ened and being alienated from the life of God through the 
ignorance that is in them," 12 men do not, as they are by 
nature, realize their lost condition and their need of salva- 
tion. Therefore the Holy Spirit enlightens them through 
the law 13 and the Gospel, 14 showing them the peril of their 
sinful state and the goodness of God which desires to save 
them from it. 

Through the Law He reveals to them not only what they 
ought to do, but also the guilt which they have incurred 
and the punishment which they have deserved by not doing 
what they should. 15 He thus makes plain to them that they 
must perish unless they find a way of escape. 16 

Through the Gospel He shows them God's infinite love 
and mercy, 17 how the Son of God became man and lived on 
earth and suffered and died to redeem them, and how will- 
ing God is to pardon them, 18 if they will only repent of 
their sins and believe in Christ their Saviour. 

He Gives Power to Obey the Call. — Being dead in tres- 
passes and sins, men have no power to obey the call of the 
Gospel. But the Holy Spirit is always in the Word of 



THE HOLY SPIRIT CONVERTS OR BRINGS TO FAITH. 55 

God ; and through that Word, He not only tells them to 

believe, but also enables them to do so. 19 "Eph. 2: 4,5. 

When the dead young man at Nain was told by Jesus to 
arise, 20 he had no power to hear or obey the Saviour's com- 20 Luke 7: 14. 
mand. He was dead ; and a dead person has no power to 
do anything. Yet dead though he was, that young man 
heard and obeyed the command of the Lord. 21 He did so 21 Luke 7: 15. 
because the word which Christ spoke was the Word of God 
and brought with it the power which he needed. Just so it 
is with the Gospel and its command to repent and be saved. 
It comes to men who are spiritually dead ; but it brings to 
them the power to obey, because it is the Word of God. 

He Leads Them to Eepentance. — If men do not wilfully 
resist His grace, the Holy Spirit leads them to repentance. 
He teaches them to compare themselves with the require- 
ments of God's holy law, and thus shows them how sinful 
and guilty they are in God' s sight, 22 fills their heart with 22 p s . 51 : 3, 4. 
sincere sorrow for their sins, 23 with a hatred of sin, 24 and ™ p" k 5 ® ^ 62- 
with a longing to be forgiven. 25 25 1*. 51 : 2, 9. 

• > Luke 18: 13. 

He Leads Them to Faith. — Having filled men s hearts Luke 15 : is. 
with an earnest desire for salvation, the Holy Spirit holds 
up Christ before them as the Saviour through whom they 
may abundantly receive the remission of their sins. 26 He 26i J0 hn2:2. 
shows them what Christ has done and suffered to redeem 
them, and how willing God is to pardon them for Christ's 
sake. Thus He prevails on them to trust in Christ and to 
believe 27 with sure confidence that God has forgiven them 
all their sins. 

Who is Converted. — It is not necessary that a Christian 
should be able to point to the day and hour of his conver- 
sion. Some can do so ; but many others cannot. Bap- 
tized in infancy and brought up in the fear of God, the be- 



27 Acts 4: 4. 
Eph. 3 : 12. 



56 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



28 II Tim. 3 : 15. 



Acts 9 : 1-20. 



30 Acts 2. 



31 Matt. 16 : 16. 



32 II Thess. 1 

33 Rom. 2 : 5. 

34 Eph. 4 : 30. 

35 Rev. 3 : 20. 

36 Acts 19 : 9. 

37 Acts 24: 25 



Heb. 3 : 7, 8. 



40 II Cor. 6 : ! 

41 Jas. 4 : 14. 



lieving child of God has always lived in a regenerate state, 28 
repenting of his sins and believing in Christ. He needs no 
additional conversion, but has been a saved member of 
Christ's Church ever since he was baptized. 

Among the apostles of Jesus none but Paul could point 
to the exact time of his conversion. 29 The faith of the 
others was a matter of very gradual growth. Little by 
little their minds were opened to the truth and their faith 
developed till, after the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, it 
broke forth into triumphant confidence in Him. 30 But 
they believed in Christ long before that time. 31 So it is 
with many others. Their conversion has been gradual, not 
sudden and violent; and they cannot, therefore, point to 
the exact time when it took place. The important question 
is not, when were we converted, but are we in a converted 
state : are we penitent and believing. 

Wilful Resistance. — When the Holy Spirit calls men, 
He gives them power to repent. But His work may be re- 
sisted. Men may and often do refuse to obey the Gospel. 32 
They harden their hearts in their sins. 33 By so doing, they 
grieve the Holy Spirit. 34 He is patient and comes to their 
hearts again and again. 35 But if they persist in hardening 
themselves against Him, 36 He will finally stay away. Men 
dare not, like Felix, wait for a convenient season. 37 Such 



a season will never come. It will never be convenient but 

We must 

38 



always a trial to the flesh to turn away from sin. 

obey the call of the Gospel whenever it comes to us. 

Those who refuse to repent when the Spirit moves them to 

do so may find at last no place for repentance, though they 

seek it carefully with tears. 39 Now is the accepted time, 

now is the day of salvation, 40 to-morrow it may be too 

late. 41 



WHAT FAITH IS. 57 

Death-Bed Repentance. — Repentance or conversion even 
in the last hour, if sincere, saves men. This is proved by 
the example of the thief on the cross. 42 But men dare not « Luke 23: 43. 
deliberately postpone repentance till that time. They may 
not have time to repent then. They may not be able to re- 
pent then, even if they want to do so. The power to repent 
must come from God. And if the Holy Spirit has been 
deliberately sent away during the days of health, He may 
not come to their hearts in their last hour, but let them die 
in their sins. Out of the many wicked men described in 
the Bible, the thief on the cross is the only one of whom 
we are told that he repented in the last hour and was saved. 
How many on the other hand died as they had lived, in sin 
and guilt ! One example of repentance at the last hour is 
given to us, in order that no one may despair if he truly re- 
pents; but only one, so that no one may deliberately and 
presumptuously postpone repentance till the last hour. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

WHAT FAITH IS. 

Without faith man cannot be saved. The promise of sal- 
vation is given only to those who believe. " He that be- 
lieveth is not condemned; but he that believeth not is con- 
demned already, because he hath not believed on the only 
begotten Son of God." * 

All Men Exercise Faith. — In matters of this world all 
men exercise faith. A child lives by faith in its mother. 
A business man lives by faith that he will have custom, that 
his goods will arrive at a certain time, that his bank will 



58 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



2 Heb. li : 6. 



i Jas. 2 : 19. 



4 Rom. 10 : 10. 



Rom. 10 : 14. 



6 Mark 16 : 15. 



not fail, that his customers will pay him. "We all live by 
faith in other men. We must take their word for many 
things which we cannot see ourselves. We believe that 
they will have for sale what we need to buy in order to live. 
When we travel we depend on others to have the train on 
hand at the appointed time, and we trust the engineer, the 
switchman and the despatcher with our lives. We exercise 
faith in others every day of our life. We depend on them 
to fulfil their promises and their obligations. If men re- 
fuse to believe in God, they refuse to place in Him as much 
trust as they put in their fellow-men. 

A Matter of the Heart. — Without faith it is impossible to 
please God. 2 It is important, therefore, to know what true 
faith is. It is not a mere intellectual belief in the exist- 
ence of God or of the truth of the facts recorded in the 
Bible. Many impenitent men and even the devils them- 
selves have that kind of faith. 3 But such belief is not 
faith in the Christian sense. Faith is not only a matter of 
the head, but of the heart. 4 

Based on Knowledge. — Though knowledge of the facts of 
the Gospel is by no means all that is necessary, knowledge 
is an essential part of faith. Men must first have know- 
ledge of Christ and of what He has done for them, before 
they can believe on Him as their Saviour. 5 This is why 
Christ commanded His disciples to go into all the world 
and preach the Gospel to every creature ; 6 why the Holy 
Spirit by inspiring the Bible provided men with a correct 
record of all that Christ has done for us ; and why the Chris- 
tian Church in obedience to Christ's command preaches 
the Gospel at home and sends forth her missionaries to 
preach it to the heathen. 

Belief of the Facts. — We must not onlv know the facts 



WHAT FAITH IS. 59 

of the Gospel, but believe them to be true. Faith implies 

the taking of another's word for the truth of a statement. 

In this case it is the taking of God's word; for the Bible is 

His Word. Thus Abraham took God's word and staggered 

not at His promise, however unlikely its fulfilment seemed 

from the human standpoint, but was strong in the faith, 

nothing doubting but that what God had promised He was 

also able to perform. 7 Faith is accepting the truth of ? Rom. 4=20,21 

things not seen. 8 And blessed are they who have not seen a Heb. 11 : 1. 

and yet believe. 9 9 John 20 : 29. 

Trust in Christ. — The chief part of faith, however, is 
trust in the merit and righteousness of Christ. We must 
not only believe that Jesus is the Son of God and that He 
died for the sins of men, but believe that He died for us, 
and that God for His sake forgives us all our sins. 10 Faith ioiTim.i: 15,16. 
is an individual appropriation of what Christ has done. It 
believes that through His redemption salvation is really and 
actually ours. 11 It is trust; it is confidence. 12 It is belie v- JgnSm Via 
ing for a certainty and without doubt that our sins are all E P n - 3 : 12 - 
washed away by Christ's precious blood. 13 It is to say with lauonni: 7. 
St. Paul, " The Son of God loved me and gave Himself for 
meS y u It is taking God's word as true and as meaning uoai. 2:20. 
us when He promises for Christ's sake to forgive our sins 
and make us heirs of eternal life. 

It Must be Preceded by Repentance. — There can be no 
true and saving faith in Christ, unless there first be true 
repentance for sin. The promise of forgiveness is not made 
to the impenitent but only to those who sincerely repent. 
The impenitent cannot have faith, because no promise has 
been made to them. On the contrary, they have been ex- 
pressly assured that, as long as they remain impenitent, they 
have nothing to expect but eternal condemnation. 15 Before i5R m. 2: 4,5. 



60 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



10 Jas. 1 : 6, 7. 
17 II Tim. 4 : 8. 

I John 3 : 2. 

Col. 1 : 12-14. 



Num. 23 : 19. 



is John 



20 II Tim. 2 : 13. 



21 1 Pet. 5 : 



22 1 Cor. 



24 II Tim. 1 : 12. 



25 Mark 9 : 24. 

26 II Thess. 1 : 3. 



a man can believe in Christ as his Saviour, he must first 
see that he needs a Saviour and must desire to have one. 
Only then can he or will he accept by faith the mercy 
which is offered to him in Christ. 

Faith is Certainty. — Faith is the very opposite of doubt. 16 
True faith gives men the certainty 17 of eternal life. For 
it is based on the promise of God. And " God is not a 
man that he should lie, nor the son of man that he should 
repent." 18 A Christian not only may but should be certain 
of his salvation. If he believes God's promise, how can he 
doubt it ? His salvation is not at all dependent on what he 
may be able to do, but upon what Christ has done for Him, 
and on God's plain promise to give him everlasting life for 
Christ's sake. 19 .What Christ has done is complete and 
perfect, and what God has promised he will certainly per- 
form. 20 

Doubts. — Even true believers have seasons when their 
faith is tried and doubts assail them. Satan is ever active, 
seeking to cause them to fall from the faith. 21 He en- 
deavors to make them doubt God's grace and forgiveness 
and to lose their confidence in Him. But the Holy Spirit 
enables them to overcome. He dwells in their hearts 22 
and bears witness with their spirit that they are the 
children of God. 23 When such periods of stress are over, 
the faith of the Christian grows all the stronger. He 
again has peace and unshaken confidence in Christ, and 
can say with St. Paul, 

Faith Should Grow. 
faith, even though it be small or weak. But it ought to 
grow and increase in strength day by day like a healthy 
plant. We are to pray for its increase, 25 and faithfully to 
use the means of grace. If we do, our faith will grow ; 26 



" I know in whom I have believed." 24 
—Faith will save us, if it be a true 



WHAT FAITH IS. 61 

and we shall be rooted and built up in Christ. 27 As a re- 27C01.2: 7. 
suit of such growth we shall have increasing confidence in 
God, 28 greater joy and peace in our soul, 29 deeper love to Zb^. 15 ■''is* 
God 30 and our fellow-man, 31 and greater strength to over- 30 Rom - 5 : 5 - 

& & 3HThess.3:12. 

come the world. 5 " 32u hn5: 4. 

Faith Should be Permanent. — Faith should not be spas- 
modic or occasional, but a firmly established and continuous 
condition of the soul. 33 We are to trust in Christ and in 33 coi. 1 : 23. 
the Triune God not only at times but always. Our whole 
life is to be one of faith. We are to permit nothing to 
separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus, 34 but to 34 R m. 8 : 35-3a 
be faithful unto death, that we may receive the crown of 
everlasting life. 35 35 Re v. 2 : 10. 

Faith May Decay and Die. — If it is fed and nourished 
on the Word of God, faith grows; 36 but if not, it decays 3 6A cts20: 32. 
and dies. Some fcr a time believe, but in time of tempta- 
tion fall away. 37 Many make shipwreck of their faith by 37 Luke 8: 13. 
deliberately doing that which their own conscience tells 
them is wrong. 38 Such shipwreck is sure to follow if Christ 33 1 Tim. 1 : 19. 
is not permitted to rule in the heart 39 and the promptings 39 Epn. 3 : 17. 
of His Spirit are unheeded. 40 When faith has perished, 40 E P n. 4 : 30. 
salvation is lost. It remains lost as long as such persons 
do not again come to true repentance and faith. 



CHAPTER XVII. 



WE ARE SAVED BY FAITH ALONE WITHOUT WORKS. 



i II Tim. 1 : 9. 

2 Eph. 1 : 7. 

3 Eph. 2 : 8, 9. 

4 Rom. 4 : 5. 

5 Rom. 3 : 28. 
Gal. 2 : 16. 

6 II Tim. 1 : 9. 

Tit. 3 : 7. 
i Rom. 5 : 1. 



8 Eph. 2 : 8. 



» I Tim. 2 : 4- 



io John 3 : 16. 



11 Mark 16 : 16. 



12 Acts 16 : 31. 



Those who enter into heaven will do so, not because they 
have deserved 1 to enter, but because they believe in Christ 
their Saviour. 2 Salvation is altogether a gift of God's 
grace. 3 It cannot be earned or merited by our works. 
We can only accept what God's grace offers through Christ. 4 
We are saved by faith alone without works. 5 

Grace and Faith. — Salvation is spoken of in the Bible 
as becoming ours both by grace 6 and by faith. 7 But the 
same thing is meant by both terms. Salvation is by grace, 
because God bestows it upon us freely for Christ's sake and 
without any merit on our part. It is by faith, because by 
faith we accept the salvation which God freely offers. The 
relation between the two is expressed by St. Paul when he 
says, " By grace ye are saved through faith." 8 

Saved by Faith. — It is God's will that men should be 
saved by faith. 9 When in His infinite love He sent His 
only Son into the world to redeem men, He did so in order 
that " whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but 
have everlasting life." 10 When the Saviour had com- 
pleted His work of redemption and sent His disciples forth 
to preach the Gospel to all nations, His words were, " He 
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that be- 
lieveth not shall be damned." u And when the Philippian 
jailor anxiously inquired what he must do to be saved, the 
answer of the apostle was, "Believe on the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and thou shalt be saved." 12 

Why Faith Saves. — Faith saves us, not because it is re- 
garded by God as a merit on our part and therefore re- 



WE ARE SAVED BY FAITH ALONE WITHOUT WORKS. 63 

warded with salvation, but because it is the grateful accept- 
ance of what God freely offers. It is no more a merit on 
our part than it is a merit on the part of the beggar when 
he reaches out his hand to receive the gift that is bestowed 
upon him. 

We are Justified by Faith. — In order that we may be 
saved, we must first be pronounced by God to be righteous 
and fit to enter into heaven. 13 This is expressed in the « Rev. 21:27. 
Bible by the word "justify." To be justified means to be 
pronounced righteous. We are justified by faith. 14 For "^JJ'Jig 
by faith we take hold of and cling to Christ and present 
Him before God as our substitute who has done for us all 
that needs to be done to make us righteous. 15 If we believe "^J/g. 2 ^ 
in Him, then through Him we have met the strictest de- 
mands of God's justice; 16 and when God looks on us, He i« Rom. s : 2, & 
beholds not our own guilt and unrighteousness, but the 
righteousness of Christ which we have put on by faith. 17 » phn. 3 : 9. 

What Justification Is. — Justification is the sinner's ac- 
quittal from the charges of the law which he has broken. 18 is Rom. 8: 33. 
It is the act of God in which, as our Law-giver and Judge, 
He pronounces us free for Christ's sake from the guilt of 
our sins and from the punishment which we have deserved. 19 19 Rom. 8: 1. 
We are not by our justification made sinless and holy crea- 
tures. But by it the guilt of our sins is taken away, God's 
wrath and punishment are turned aside from us, 20 and we 20R Om . 5:9. 
are received into His favor. " Being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." 21 21 R 0m . 5: 1. 

Not by Works. — If men kept God's law perfectly, they 
would be saved by their works. 22 But no man does or can 22R m. 4: 4. 
keep it thus. 23 We are born sinful beings, 21 and break *? J ™' 3 : „ 28- 

r o ' 24 Job. 14 : 4. 

God's law daily in many ways. 25 By our works we deserve 25R 0m .3: 10-11 
not salvation but condemnation. 26 So far as our works are 26Eom. 3:19. 



64 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



27 Gal. 3 : 10. 



Rom. 8 : 3. 
II Cor. 5: 21. 



29 Gal. 



so Rom. 



si Gal. 3 : 24. 



Rom. 3 : 28. 
Heb. 11 : 6. 
Rom. 14 



23. 



35 Rom. 6 : 11. 



36 Gal. 3 : 22. 



27 Rom. 7 : 18-23. 



89 Jas. 2 : 22. 



40 Jas. 2 : 23. 



concerned, we are under the curse; "for it is written, 
Cursed is every one that continueth not in all the things 
that are written in the book of the law to do them." 27 

It was because of men's unrighteousness and their utter 
inability to be anything else but unrighteous, that God sent 
His Son into the world to acquire righteousness for them. 28 
If they could have saved themselves, He would have let 
them do so, 29 and would not have sent His only Son to suf- 
fer and die. But righteousness cannot come to us by keep- 
ing the law. 30 The law simply shows us our sinfulness. It 
is meant to do so, and thus to become our school-master 31 
to bring us to Christ, in order that we may be justified by 
faith in Him. 

By Faith Alone. — Our works have nothing to do with 
obtaining salvation, either before we believe or after we be- 
lieve. 32 Before we believe, we cannot do any good works ; 33 
for whatever is not of faith is sin. 34 And after we believe, 
we are already justified by our faith before we have any 
opportunity to do good works. 

Every one who has faith will do good works. 35 But he 
will do them not in order to be saved, but because he has 
faith and is saved. In our justification before God, nothing 
has any weight but the merits of Jesus Christ made ours by 
faith. 36 If our works had anything to do with our justifi- 
cation, they would only cause us to be lost; for the works 
of even the best Christians are imperfect. 37 

When St. James speaks of Abraham as being justified by 
his "works, 88 he refers to Abraham's works as the outward 
evidence 39 of his justification; for two verses farther on he 
himself declares that Abraham believed God, and his faith 
was counted to him for righteousness. 40 

In Old Testament Times. — Salvation by faith alone is not 



WE ARE SAVED BY FAITH ALONE WITHOUT WORKS. 65 

taught in the New Testament only, but in the Old Testa- 
ment as well. Men have been justified and saved from the 
earliest times by faith and not by works. 41 Men were just 41 Gen. 15 : e. 
as sinful and helpless by nature then as now, and had to be 
saved by the same grace of God which saves us. Their 
faith was counted to them for righteousness, just as ours is. 42 42R m.4:23,24. 
Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, 
Rahab and many others 43 are described in the Scriptures 43 Heb. 11 : 4-40. 
as people who had faith and were on this account acceptable 
to God. The Saviour had, indeed, not yet come. But 
they believed the promise of His coming, and had faith in 
the mercy of God. 

It is true, God gave the Israelites His law and com- 
manded them to obey it. But they were to keep it because 
they believed in Him as their God 44 and loved Him, 45 and "P"* 1 - 20 : 2 - 

J ' 45 Deut. 6 : 5. 

not for the purpose of earning salvation by their deeds. 

Faith is expressly mentioned as the condition of salvation. 46 46 E^chron.20: 

And we are told that God spared the Ninevites from the Isa - ? : 9. 

. . Hab. 2 : 4. 

destruction which they had deserved by their sins, because 

they believed the preaching of His prophet Jonah. 47 47 j nah3: 5,1a 

Although the doctrine of justification by faith is brought 
out more fully in the New Testament than in the Old, it is 
taught in the Old Testament also. God's way of salvation 
has been the same in every age. " The just shall live by 
faith." 48 Men never were and never will be justified by "j^'a-^ 
works, but by faith alone. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE HOLY LIFE OF THE CHRISTIAN. 

Although the Christian is not justified by his works but 

by faith alone, he will and must lead a holy life. 

A New Creature. — The believer has been born again, 

" not of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man, but of 
i johni: i3. God." x He is therefore " a new creature. Old things are 
2 ii cor. 5:17. passed away; all things are become new." 2 His heart 

has been changed by grace. His mind is no longer " en- 
4 Rom i2- 7 2 m *ty a g amst God " 3 but is conformed to God's mind. 4 He 

now desires to do the very things which God wills that he 
[JJUJIJ should do. 5 He has new aims and aspirations, 6 new 

7 ii cor. 5: i4. motives and principles of action, 7 new desires and hopes. 8 

8 Rom. 8 : 18, 23. , r \ J r 

9 Rom. 6 : ii. He is dead unto sin, but alive unto God. 9 He lives, yet 

not he, but Christ liveth in him ; and the life which he now 
lives in the flesh he lives by faith in the Son of God,who 

io Gai: 2: 20. loved him and gave Himself for him. 10 

nprov. 4: 23. A New Life. — Out of the heart are the issues of life. 11 

laprov. 23: 7. As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he. 12 Since the be- 
liever's heart has been changed, his conduct is necessarily 
and inevitably changed also. His holy life is the outward 

13 Rom. 6:22. evidence of the change that has taken place within him. 13 
He has been made a new creature in Christ Jesus that he 
might do good works, and was before ordained that he 

"Eph. 2: io. should walk in them. 14 He therefore puts off " concerning 
the former conversation the old man which is corrupt 
according to the deceitful lusts," and becomes renewed in 
the spirit of his mind, and puts on " the new man which 

is E P h. 4 : 22-24. after God is created in righteousness and true holiness." 15 
A Holy Life Necessary. — Those who are true believers 



THE HOLY LIFE OF THE CHRISTIAN. 67 

do not and cannot live in sin. " How shall we who are 
dead to sin live any longer therein ? " 16 Faith is a new life- i6Rom. 6: 2. 
principle 17 in man and necessarily results in a new life of wEph.2: 5. 
obedience to God. 18 While our good works have nothing to is R m. 6 : 5, e 
do with our justification, faith that does not result in good 
works is dead. 19 It is only a seeming and not a real faith, isjas. 2: 26. 
Living faith, like a good tree, will bear fruit. True be- 
lievers are genuinely sorry for their sins, and they cannot, 
therefore, do otherwise than turn away from their sins and 
follow after holiness. 

Christ Demands It. — The Saviour demands a holy life of 
His disciples. They are to let their light shine before men, 
that their good works may be seen and their Father in 
heaven glorified. 20 If they love Him they are to keep His 20 Matt. 5 : 16. 
commandments 21 and follow His example. 22 Not every one 22i°p nl o. : *?' 
that says to Him, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom 
of heaven, but he that doeth the will of His Father who is 
in heaven. 23 If men live after the flesh, they shall die ; 23 M att. 7 : 21. 
but if through the Spirit they mortify the deeds of the 
body, they shall live. 24 24 R 0m . 8 :. 13. 

It Involves a Conflict. — To lead a holy life involves a 



25 Gal. 5 : 16, 17. 



constant inner conflict against sin. 25 The frailty of human 

nature clings to the believer as long as he lives. " The 

spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak." 26 The old 26 Matt. 26: 41. 

evil nature is not eradicated, but remains in him alongside 

of the new nature which God has given him. He delights 

in the law of God after the inward man ; but there is a law 

in his members that wars against the law of his mind, 27 and 27R m.7:2i-24. 

makes it difficult for him to do the will of God. " The 

flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the 

flesh." 28 The believer often finds with St. Paul, that the 28 Ga i. 5:17. 

good which he would he does not, and the evil which he 



68 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



29 Rom. 7: 19. would not, that lie does. 29 This evil nature must be con- 
so coi. 3 : 5-io. tinually fought against and overcome. 30 If it is not sub- 
dued and held in subjection, it will regain the mastery over 
si i cor. 9: 27. him and cause him to fall from the faith. 31 

None Perfectly Holy. — The Christian will never become 

perfectly holy in this world. The conflict of flesh and 

32 Rom. 7: 24. spirit will continue to the end of his life. 32 He will never 

be entirely free from sins of weakness. He must live a life 

of daily repentance, that he may be daily forgiven. He 

will always have abundant occasion to pray each day in the 

words of the fifth petition of the Lord's Prayer, "Forgive 

us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against 

S3 Matt, e : i2. us." ^ For " if we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, 

and the truth is not in us. But if we confess our sins, God 

is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us 

m i John i : 8, 9 from all unrighteousness. ' ' M 

The Christian Aspires to be Holy. — Though the be- 
liever's attainments fall far short of his aim, he aspires to 
35 Matt. 5 : 48. be perfect as his Father in heaven is perfect. 35 Owing to 
the weakness which clings to us, we cannot keep God's law 
perfectly even with our best efforts. But we must try to 
do so. However lacking we may be in the perfection of 
our attainment, we must not be lacking in sincere and 
sepnu. 3: 12-14. honest effort. 36 Our aspirations and strivings are ever to be 
toward those things which are good and holy. " Whatso- 
ever things are true, whatsoever are honest, whatsoever 
things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever 
things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, if 
37 phu. 4:8. there be any virtue, if there be any praise," 37 — these are 
the things we are to think of and strive to attain. And 
when we fail to attain them, we are to be filled with genuine 
sorrow for our failure. 



THE HOLY LIFE OF THE CHRISTIAN. 69 

He Grows in Holiness. — When we are brought to faith 
in Christ and are thus born again, we are spiritual babes. 38 ssicor. 3: 1. 
But we are to grow till we reach the measure of the stature 
of the fulness of Christ. 39 We shall reach His perfection sosph. 4: 13. 
only after we are transformed and glorified in the world to 
come. 40 But we are to approach to it more and more even 401 j mi3: 2. 
here on earth. 41 We cannot do so by our own power; but 41 f^et '^'it 
we can by the help of God. 42 His grace will support us. 43 42 ncor. 12: 9. 

* 3 Isa. 40 : 29 31. 

" He who has begun the good work in us will also perform 
it" to, the end. 44 He sanctifies us through the truth; His «pwi.i:6. 
word is truth. 45 The Gospel, when received by faith, be- 45j hni7:i7. 
comes a power in our hearts and lives 46 to conform us more 4eicor.i: 18,30. 
and more to a likeness with Jesus our Saviour. 

What We Must Do. — But in order that this end may be 
attained, we ourselves must co-operate with the grace of 
God. We must diligently hear and read God's Word, 47 47j hn5:39. 
heed its reproof, 48 obey its commands, 49 and accept its con- S^^ 1 J". 12l 
solations. 50 We must obey the promptings of the Holy Jas - 1:22 - 

. . ^ 50 Acts 2 : 37-39. 

Spirit within us, 51 and never deliberately do what is wrong. 51 Rom. 8: w. ' 
We must watch and pray that we enter not into temptation. 52 & 2 Matt. 26 : 41. 
And we must constantly seek help and strength from God 53 53 coi. 1 : 9. 
to overcome the sinful promptings of our own heart, the 
allurements of the world, and the whisperings of Satan. 

His Motives. — The holiness of the Christian is not a 
matter to be settled between him and the law of Moses. 
Believing in Christ, he has through Christ fulfilled that law 
and is free from it. 54 It is not the old law of Moses that 54 ?°™:* : J£ 

Gal. 3 : 24-26. 

constrains the Christian to lead a new life, but the new law 
of the Gospel, a law operating, not from without, but from 
within. It is a law which says, not like that of Mos'es, 
" Do this or omit that under penalty of punishment," but 
which says "the love of Christ constraineth me." 55 It is esicor. 5:14. 



TO BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

^6 Rom. s : i5. not the fear of punishment, but the love of God 56 implanted 
in the heart, which actuates the believer to lead a life of 
holiness. As his faith grows stronger and his love to God 
deepens, his life becomes more and more conformed to 
God's will. 

The Law not Abrogated. — "While Christ has freed the 
Christian from the Mosaic law, He has not annulled that 

57 MatL 5: 17. law 57 nor its decree against sin. It is only he who has 

Horn. 3 : 31. & 

true faith and who therefore has truly repented of sin, 
who is freed from the alternative of fulfilling that law or else 
suffering its penalty. All others are still bound by it. The 
» Bom. 6: 23. wages of sin still is death. 58 Sin unrepented of leads to 
eternal destruction. For this reason the believer dare not 
argue that because he has fulfilled the law in Christ and is 

^g^s^s 16 ' ^ ree fr° m **' ne ma i Y sin ^ tn impumty. 59 If he sins wil- 
«? Kom. 6: is, 16. fully, he lacks repentance and therefore lacks faith. 60 Such 
a person is still under the law and subject to its con- 
demnation. Those who make the grace of God a cloak for 
an impenitent persistence in sin will find themselves on the 
day of judgment placed in the same class with those who 
never professed to believe in Christ, and will share eternal 
«iRom. 8: 1a punishment with them. 61 



CHAPTER XIX. 

CONCERNING SATAN THE TEMPTER. 

The Christian must not only contend against the prompt- 
'ngs of his own evil nature within him, but against the 
temptations of Satan. 

Who Satan Is. — Satan is not an evil principle in man 
tempting him to sin. For the Saviour had no evil princi- 
ple in Him, yet He was tempted forty days and forty nights 
by the devil. 1 Satan is a person, a wicked spirit. He was i Mark 1 • 13. 
not created evil, but was once a good angel; for everything 
that God made was good. 2 But he sinned 3 against God J^peJ^ 8 . 1 ^ 
and became a bad angel, a devil. The Bible does not ex- 
pressly state what the sin was which he committed; but it 
probably was pride or a desire to be equal with God. 4 4 Matt. 4: 9. 

How Described. — Satan is described in the Bible as the 
originator of sin, a liar and murderer from the beginning. 5 5 j hn8: 44. 
He is the serpent who beguiled Eve by his subtilty, 6 who 6 Ge n. 3: 4. 
deceives the whole world, 7 and who seeks to corrupt the r Rev. 12:9. 
minds of the Christians. 8 He is the one whose power 8ncor.1i: 3, 
Jesus came into the world to break, 9 and who otherwise 91 John 3: 8. 
would have continued to hold us in bondage 10 and oppres- ioHeb.2: 15. 
sion. 11 He is the wicked spirit who works in the children u Acts 10: 38. 
of disobedience. 12 He is the god of this world whom the i2Epn. 2:2. 
wicked serve, and who keeps them in his service by blinding 
their minds so that the light of the Gospel does not shine 
into them. 13 He is an exceedingly powerful foe, to prevail isncor. 4: 4. 
against whom Christians must put on the whole armor of 
God, that they may be able to withstand in the evil hour, 
and, having done all, to stand." 14 nEph. 6: 11.1a 

His Names, — The name Satan means adversary, and he 

71 



72 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



15 I Chron. 21 : 1. 



is Bev. I 9 . : 
M II Cor. 6 : 

is John 14 : 



19 II Cor. 4 : 4. 



20 Kev. 12 : 



21 Mark 5 : 



22 II Pet. 2 : 4. 



23 Eph. 6 : 12. 

24 Matt. 12 : 24. 



* Matt. 12: 



is so called because he is the bitter foe of God and man. 15 
He is called the devil, or accuser, because he accuses men 
before God and demands of God's justice that the same pun- 
ishment which is measured out to him for his sins be in- 
flicted on men for their sins. 16 He is called Belial, 17 the 
worthless one. He is called also the prince of this world, 18 
because he rules in the hearts of impenitent men; and the 
god of this world, 19 because he is the master whom they 
worship and serve by their sin. He is the great Dragon 
or serpent 20 whose power and subtilty are to be dreaded 
and guarded against. 

A Chief.— Satan is not the only fallen angel. Though 
he is frequently called the devil by pre-eminence, there are 
many devils. There was a whole legion of them in the de- 
moniac of Gadara, 21 When Satan fell, he carried many 
other angels with him, having persuaded them also to sin 
against God. 22 There is a kingdom of darkness and evil 
not only in a figurative but an actual sense, — a kingdom in 
which there are various ranks, principalities, powers and 
rulers. 23 Satan is its chief, 24 the prince of darkness, who 
has under him innumerable other spirits. While these 
wicked spirits are at war with God and pious men, they are 
at one among themselves; if they were not, their kingdom 
would fall. 25 

His Power. — Satan and his angels by their fall lost the 
heavenly glory which had been theirs. But just as man 
retained much of his power after the fall, so the wicked 
angels retained much of theirs. They still remain powerful 
spirits, though now their powers are directed solely toward 
that which is evil. They hate God, and are filled with 
envy and rage against the good angels and pious men. 
Their power is exceedingly great, — far greater than that of 



CONCERNING SATAN THE TEMPTER. 73 

man. 26 But it is limited by God. 27 They can do no more "^^.^ 

than God permits them to do. They are already suffering 

some of the penalties of their sin. They are banished 

from the presence of God, cast down into hell, 28 and given 28ri Pe t. 2:4. 

over to their own evil thoughts and ways. But a greater 

punishment still is reserved for them. 29 On the day of judg- 29 Juae 6. 

ment they shall be cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, 

to be tormented day and night forever. 30 30 Rev. 20 : 10. 

His Aim. — Satan cannot harm God; therefore he tries 
to harm men, whom God loves. He brings all his resources 
to bear upon them to lead them to destruction. He goeth 
about as a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour. 31 He 3ii Pe t. 5:8. 
endeavors to harm them in body and property as well as in 
soul. It was he who brought the terrible succession of cal- 
amities upon Job, 32 and who constantly tormented St. Paul 32 j b 1 and 2. 
with a physical affliction. 33 In the Saviour's time he fre- 33 n cor. 12 •. 7. 
quently took possession of men's bodies. 34 But his chief 34 Ma tt.4: 24. 
aim is to ruin men's souls and thus frustrate God's gracious 
purpose of saving them. 35 35 Matt - 13 • 19 - 

He Seeks to Prevent Men from Believing. — Satan en- 
deavors to harden men in their sins, so that they may not 
obey the truth 36 of the Gospel. For this purpose he makes seaai. 3-. 1. 
the world with its business and pleasures as attractive to 
them as possible, 37 and tempts them to those sins to which their 37 Luke 8 : 14. 
own natural heart most strongly inclines them. And when 
they hear the Word of God, he immediately comes and takes 
it out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved. 38 w Luke 8: 12. 

He Seeks to Destroy the Believers. — Satan not only 
tries to prevent men from believing, but does his utmost to 
win back those who do believe. 39 He tempts them to sin 39 n cor. 11 : 3. 
and unbelief. And unless they are constantly on their 
guard against him, 40 he will lead them to destruction. 4oip e t. 5: 8. 



tt Gen. 3 : 1, 
II Cor. 11: 



74 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

He is the Tempter. — It was Satan who persuaded Eve 

to doubt God's word and transgress His command. 41 And 

he has been behind every sin that has been committed since 

42 Luke 22: 3i. that time. It was he who tempted Peter 42 to deny his 

Lord ; who put it into the heart of Judas Iscariot to betray 

48 John 13 : 2. the Saviour ; 43 and who filled the heart of Ananias to lie to 

the Holy Ghost and keep back part of the price of his 

44 Acts 5: 3. land. 44 It is he who tempts all men and leads them on in 

the way of sin. 

How He Comes. — Satan seldom reveals his real purpose 
when he tempts men. He does not give warning of his 
approach, but is exceedingly subtle and cunning. The 
statement that he goes about as a roaring lion is meant 
to give expression to his power and his thirst for men's 
souls, but does not describe the manner of his approach. 

45 ii cor. ii : i4. He transforms himself into an angel of light. 45 He poses 

as our friend and well-wisher. He pretended that he was 
4« oen. 3 : 4, 5. pointing out to Eve how to attain greater happiness, 46 and 
47 Matt. 4-. 3. that he did not like to see the Saviour suffer hunger. 47 He 
represents the course of sin which he desires us to follow as 
the very course which will bring us most happiness. He 
minimizes its sinfulness and danger, tells us we are not ex- 
pected to deny ourselves all pleasure in life, and points to 
the example of others who do as he desires us to do. He 
tempts us through the desires of our own heart, through 
the objects of sense around us, through wicked men, and 
sometimes even through those who really mean to be our 
friends but who are themselves deceived by Satan. 
48 EP h.4:27. He Must Be Resisted. 48 — If we resist the devil, he will 

49 jas. 4: 7. flee from us. 49 But if we yield to him, he will come to us 

more and more with his evil promptings and finally bring 
us completely under his dominion. We must not under- 



THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 75 

rate his power ; for he is the head of a powerful kingdom of 

evil. In contending against him " we wrestle not against 

flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, 

against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against 

spiritual wickedness in high places. " 50 To fight against him so Eph. « : 12. 

means vastly more than to contend against men. We could 

not possibly win by our own power. But every believer 51 51 Eph. 6: 16. 

can win the victory with God's help. 52 52Bo m . 16: 20. 

The Means to be Used. — The means which we must use 
in order to overcome the devil are watchfulness, 53 the Word 53 Eph. 6 : is. 
of God, 54 faith, 55 and prayer. 56 With these weapons Christ 55 E ph. t ■ \l'. 
was victorious over Satan in the wilderness, 57 and with these ™ J^ 6 4 : . "j L 
we also can conquer. If we fail to do so, it will be our own 
fault, because we do not use the means which God places at 
our disposal. Powerful as the devil is, he cannot harm 
those who sincerely live by faith in Christ. The Saviour 
has delivered us from the power of the devil. He gives us 
power to overcome Satan's temptations; and He shields us 
against Satan's accusations by holding up His own suffer- 
ings as a complete satisfaction to God's justice for our sins. 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 

On the day of Pentecost, ten days after His ascension 
into heaven, Christ poured out the Holy Spirit upon the 
apostles 1 and thus founded His Church. For it was after iActs2:i-». 
the outpouring of the Holy Ghost that the Gospel of the 
crucified and risen Saviour was first preached, that the first 
converts were made, and the first Christian baptisms per- 
formed. 2 2 Acts 2: 14-41. 



76 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



Isa. 55 : 10, 11. 



What the Church Is. — The Church is " the communion 
of saints" or, in other words, the fellowship of those who 
are true believers in Christ. It is the institution through 
which the Holy Spirit carries on His saving work of apply- 
ing the redemption of Christ to the souls of men through 
the Word of God and the sacraments; and in which He 
gathers, guides and sanctifies those whom He has brought 
to faith. The Church is found wherever the Gospel is 
preached in its purity and the sacraments are rightly ad- 
ministered. For wherever these are found, there are also 
found some who truly believe. 3 

Invisible. — As a spiritual fellowship of believers, the 
Church is invisible. The bodies of believers can of course 
be seen, and their faith can be recognized by their works. 
But as one man cannot read the heart of another, no one 
can tell just who is a believer and who is not. God alone 
can tell who are His. 4 Christ knows His own. 5 

In What Sense Visible. — The Church may also be re- 
garded as an external organization. In this sense the 
Church is visible, and includes all those who are outwardly 
united with those who profess to be Christians. It is 
composed of many individual churches scattered throughout 
the world and belonging to many different denominations, 
who with more or less purity teach the doctrine of salvation 
through faith in Christ. It includes many who are not 
really believers at heart, and whom Christ, therefore, does 
not recognize as members of the true and invisible Church. 
There are tares among the wheat; 6 and because of the out- 
ward similarity between them, they cannot be told apart 
or separated by man. 7 They will remain side by side 
until the judgment-day, when they will be separated from 
s Matt. i3: 39-4i. one another by the angels. 8 



4 II Tim. 2 : 19. 
5 John 10 : 14. 



6 Matt. 13 : 26. 



■ Matt. 13 : 29. 



THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 77 

On Earth and in Heaven. — The Church, being identi- 
cal with the Kingdom of God, is found both on earth and in 
heaven. To the Church in heaven belong those who have 
died in the faith and have gone to their eternal reward. 9 It 9 Rev. 7: 9,14. 
is called the Church Triumphant, because its members have 
won the victory of faith and through the power of Christ 
have triumphed over all their foes. The Church on earth 
is called the Church Militant; that is, the Church which is 
still fighting the good fight of faith. 10 None will ever be- 101 Tim. 6: 12 
long to the Church Triumphant who have not belonged to 
the Church Militant. Unless men are believers they can- 
not be saved. He who does not fight the battle cannot win 
the victory. All those in the Church Militant who are 
faithful unto death shall belong to the Church Triumphant. 11 11 Rev. 2 : 10. 
Him that overcometh, Christ will grant to sit with Him in 
His throne, even as He overcame and is set down with His 
Father in His throne. 12 12 Rev. 3: 21. 

But One Church. — The Christians are divided into many 
different churches, denominations and sects. But the Church 
itself is essentially one. I f is composed of the true be- 
lievers out of all these churches and denominations. There 
is one flock and one shepherd. 13 Believers may and do live 
in widely separated places, and are distinguished by many 
differences of race, language and custom. But as members 
of the Church they are one. It is for this reason that the 
Church is called the Catholic (not Roman Catholic) or Uni- 
versal Church. 

Other Names. — The Church is called Holy, because the 
Holy Spirit is constantly at work in it, seeking to make 
men holy; and because its members, while by no means 
perfect, lead holy lives by the grace of God. It is called 
the Christian Church, because it is composed of those who 



is John 10 : 16, 
(b. v.). 



78 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



16 Matt. 16 : 18. 



17 John 15 : 5. 

18 John 15 : 4. 
i» John 15 : 2. 



believe in Christ. It is called Apostolic, because its faith 
" Eph. 2 : 20. rests on the witness and preaching of the apostles, 14 who 

were with Christ, heard what He said, and saw what He 

did and suffered. 

Christ and the Church. — The Church is the body of 
18 SY;?' 23, Christ, and He is its head. 15 He is the Lord of the Church. 

Col. 1 : 18. 7 

He rules in it by grace; and He defends it against its ene- 
mies, so that the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 16 

Believers United with Christ. — The members of the 
Church are intimately united with Christ. He is the Head ; 
they are the body. He is the vine ; they are the branches. 17 
They can live spiritually only when they abide in Him by 
faith. 18 Every branch that does not bear fruit is cut off 
and cast away. 19 Such a person ceases to be a member of 
Christ's Church, though he may outwardly continue his 
connection with the visible Church. 

United with One Another. — Being members of the one 
body of Christ, believers are not only united to Christ by 
faith, but through Him are united to one another. 20 They 
are, therefore, to dwell together in love, and keep the unity 
of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 21 Each believer has his 
own particular work and functions to perform as a member 
of Christ's body. Each is useful and necessary in his 
place, even the humblest. 22 One cannot say to the other 
that he has no need of him, just as the eye cannot say to the 
hand or the head to the feet, " I have no need of thee." 23 
All the members of the Church are to work together in 
harmony for the accomplishment of the ends which Christ 
their Head desires. 

Its Work. — Christ has given His Church a work to do. 
It is to make disciples of all nations. 24 The apostles to 
whom the command was given to go forth into all the world 



so I Cor. 12 : 12. 



21 Eph. 4 : 2, 3. 



22 1 Cor. 12 : 22. 



23 I Cor. 12 : 21, 



Matt. 28 : 19 
(Margin). 



THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 79 

and preach the Gospel to every creature 25 were the repre- 25 M arki6-. is. 
sentatives of the whole Church, and through them the work 
was laid on all. The Church is the human instrumentality 
through which the Holy Spirit carries on His work in the 
souls of men. 

Its Tools. — In order to do its work, the Church has been 
supplied with appropriate tools. These are the Word of 
God and the two sacraments, Baptism and the Lord's Sup- 
per. They are the means of grace. The Church is to 
preach the Word and administer the sacraments, in order 
that through them men may obtain the blessings of Christ's 
redemption. These tools are mighty for the accomplishment 
of the Church's work, because they are endowed with super- 
natural power by the Holy Spirit. They are the power of 
God unto salvation, 26 not because those who handle them 26 R 0m . 1 •. 16. 
possess such extraordinary skill in their use, 27 but because 27icor. 2si-t 
the Holy Spirit works through them. It is the Holy Spirit 
who regenerates, converts, renews and sanctifies men. 

Its Workmen. — The actual preaching of the Word and 
the administration of the sacraments, as well as the exer- 
cise of the power to declare the remission of sins to be- 
lievers, 28 is committed to those who are set apart to the 28 j0 hn 20 «. 23. 
Christian ministry. They are to be properly called and or- 
dained to the office by the Church. 29 They are not the sue- "^"i" 1 
cessors of the apostles ; for while the apostles also exercised 
all the functions of the Christian ministry, they held a much 
higher position than the ministry. The apostles were the 
witnesses of all that Christ did and suffered ; and on their 
testimony, as given in their preaching and writings, the 
Church rests. 30 30 Ep h. 21 aa 

Their Rank. — The New Testament recognizes no differ- 
ences of rank in the ministry. Presbyters or elders and 



80 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



31 Acts 20: 17, 28. 
(Comp. r. v. ). 



32 II Cor. 5 : 20. 



33 Luke 10 : 16. 

34 II Tim. 4 : 2-5. 



Acts. 20 : 28. 



Heb. 13 : 17. 



37 I Tim. 3 : 2. 



I Rom. 3 : 3. 
II Tim. 2 : 13. 



bishops or overseers were but different names for the same 
office and were used interchangeably. 81 It was only at a 
later period that the office of a bishop was made superior to 
that of the regular ministry. 

Their Duties. — Ministers are ambassadors of Christ to 
beseech men to be reconciled to God. 32 God speaks to men 
through them. He who hears them, hears Christ ; he who 
despises them, despises Christ. 33 They are to preach the 
Word in season and out of season, 34 whether men will heed 
or not. They are to watch over the flock over which the 
Holy Ghost has made them overseers. 35 They are answer- 
able for the souls committed to their charge: and they are 
to be obeyed as those who have the rule over us. 36 They 
are to set a good example of holy living. 37 Should any of 
them be hypocrites, however, their hypocrisy would not 
invalidate their official acts. The unbelief of man cannot 
make the promise of God of none effect. 38 



CHAPTER XXL 



THE BIBLE IS THE WORD OF GOD. 

The first and most important of the Church's tools for 
doing its work is the Bible. 

Why the Bible is Needed. — Nature tells of the existence 
i p s . 19 •. i. of God, 1 but does not reveal His will. Conscience tells us 

2 Rom. 2: 14,15. something of His will, 2 but its knowledge has become very 

3 Rom. i : 2i-23. dim since the Fall into sin. 3 Neither nature nor con- 

science can tell us anything of God's gracious plan of sal- 
vation in Jesus Christ. Therefore, if we are to have any 
adequate knowledge of God's will, and any knowledge 



THE BIBLE IS THE WORD OF GOD. 81 

at all of His infinite love and grace, it must be through a 
special revelation of God. This revelation has been given 
to us in the Bible. 

What the Bible Contains. — The Bible consists of the Old 
and New Testaments. It contains Law and Gospel, — Law, 
telling us what we ought to do, and Gospel, telling us how 
we are to be saved. It contains narratives and prophecies 
also, which are not strictly a part of either Law or Gospel, 
but which may be arranged under one or the other head as 
having a direct or indirect relation to it. The Old Testa- 
ment is often spoken of as containing the Law, and the New 
Testament as containing the Gospel. Strictly speaking, 
there is Law and Gospel in both ; but the Law prepon- 
derates in the Old, and the Gospel in the New Testament. 
The Gospel of the Old Testament is prophetical; in the 
New Testament it is based on an accomplished fact. The 
Old Testament was preparatory to the New ; and the New 
Testament is the fulfilment of the Old. The New Testa- 
ment is the culmination of God's revelation to man. 4 4 ^£. *• JJ- 

The Bible God's Word.— The Bible is the Word of God. 
It is not a book of human devising, 5 but was written a by snreti: 21. 
inspiration of God." 6 It not only contains God's Word, « n Tim. 3 : 16. 
but it is His Word. It is an inspired Book. 

The Old Testament. — We have the testimony of the Lord 
Jesus Christ Himself for the divine authority of the Old 
Testament. He quoted from it as an infallible source of ap- 
peal when He repelled the temptations of Satan in the wil- 
derness. 7 At other times also He referred to its divine 1 Matt. 4: 4,7,10. 
authority. 8 Throughout the entire New Testament the in- 8 ^f l ° : fjf- 

* **-* JM.£ltt. ZZl o5-40# 

spiration of the Old Testament is taken as an established 
fact. Peter and Paul give explicit expression to this fact 
when they tell us that " the prophecy came not of old time 
6 



82 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

by the will of man, but holy men of God spake as they 
9 n Pet. i: 2i. were moved by the Holy Ghost," 9 and that " all Scripture 
io ii Tim. 3 : 16. is given by inspiration of God. ' ' 10 

The New Testament. — Christ promised His disciples that 

He would send them the Holy Spirit to guide them into all 
*i John 16: i3. truth. 11 This promise was fulfilled on Pentecost when the 

12 Acts 2: i-4. Holy Ghost was poured out upon the disciples. 12 They at 

13 Acts 2: i4. once began to preach the Gospel. 13 And ever afterwards 

they were conscious of speaking by inspiration of the Holy 
u-i cor. 2 : 13. Ghost, 14 and consequently of speaking that which was in- 
fallibly true. If even an angel from heaven taught any- 
thing different from that which they taught, he should be 
15 oai. i : s. accursed. 15 

What the apostles wrote was identical in substance with 

what they preached. It was the same Gospel and was 

uttered by inspiration of the same Spirit. Therefore St. 

Paul commanded the Thessalonians to hold fast all that 

they had learned from him, whether by word of mouth or 

i«iiThess.2: i5. by letter. 16 He commanded them to read his epistle to all 

17 1 Tness. 5 : 27. the brethren, 17 and thereby intimated that they were to pay 

as much heed to it as they would to the same truths if 

uttered by him in person. He does, indeed, at one place 

is i cor. 7: 10,12. distinguish between what he says and what Christ says; 18 

but he asserts in the very same chapter also, that He has 

19 1 cor. 7: 40. the Spirit of the Lord. 19 He expressly declares that what 

20 1 cor. 14 : 37. he is writing are the commands of the Lord. 20 And he 

thanks God that the Thessalonians received his utterances, 

not as the word of man, but as they were in truth, the 

21 1 Thess. 2: 13. Word of God. 21 

Peculiarities of Style. — The style in which the various 
books of the Bible are written bear traces of the character- 
istics of their several authors. The apostles have left the 



THE BIBLE IS THE WORD OF GOD. 83 

impress of their personality upon their writings. This is 

especially the case with St. John and St. Paul. But this 

does not argue against the inspiration of what they wrote. 

They did not write as mere machines. God used them and 

their diversified talents for the purpose of conveying His 

will to men. The Holy Spirit put into their minds and 

hearts what to write, and directed them in the writing itself, 

so that they did not err in any matter that affected His 

will. But He did not destroy their individuality. Each 

wrote in the style peculiar to himself. Sometimes they 

even added matters of a strictly personal nature, such as 

Paul's request to Timothy to bring his cloak 22 to him, and 22 n Tim.. 4: u 

the personal advice which he gives Timothy concerning 

his health. 23 23 1 Tim. 5 : 2s. 

How They Wrote. — The writers of the Biblical books 
wrote as men to men, and often strained every faculty of 
their mind to the utmost, as is evident from the impas- 
sioned utterances, elaborate arguments and sudden transi- 
tions in St. Paul's epistles. But at the same time they 
wrote as they were moved by the Holy Ghost, and produced 
a correct and unerring record of everything that the Holy 
Ghost desired to communicate to men, and of all that in any 
way affects the truth of salvation. 

The Gospel Records. — The contrast which may be found 
between the Gospels of Matthew, Mark and Luke on the 
one hand and that of John on the other is due to their dif- 
ferent way of treating the history of our Lord. The first 
three evangelists start with the human nature of Christ and 
lead us up to His divinity, while John starts with the di- 
vine nature, the eternal Word, and leads us down to the 
humanity of Christ. Both narratives give the same history, 
but from a different standpoint. By taking them together 



84 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

we have a complete view of the God-man, both from the 
human and the divine side of His Being. 

The Bible and Science. — As the Bible does not undertake 
to teach science but religion, it is to be regarded from the 
religious and not the scientific standpoint. It is not to be 
expected to teach the results of human investigation. Its 
writers were inspired by the Holy Spirit with a supernatural 
knowledge of religion; but on other subjects they knew no 
more than the other men of their day. Yet when the facts 
of science are well established and are not mere theories, 
they are found to harmonize in a remarkable manner with 
the Holy Scriptures. The more the secrets of nature and 
of history are brought to light, the more corroboration they 
give to the teachings and narratives of the Bible. 

The Bible Its Own Best Witness. — The inspiration of the 
Bible is proved by its contents. It contains information 
which no man by his own power could ever have discovered 
or known. It foretells events which no uninspired man 
could ever have foreseen. It contains teachings so exalted, 
that they could never have originated in the depraved 
heart of man, and are not even approached by the 
writings of the noblest among the heathen sages and 
philosophers. It gives evidence of a divine power such as 
no book of simply human origin ever did or can possess. 
Its power is manifest in all the history of the Church's past, 
and in the Church to-day. Every conversion is a miracle 
of God's grace, wrought through the Word of God. We 
cannot hear or read the Bible without feeling and knowing 
by the manner in which it takes hold on our heart, that God 
Himself is speaking to us and searching out the innermost 
recesses of our soul. For " the Word of God is quick and 
powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing 



THE BIBLE IS THE WORD OF GOD. 85 

even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit and of the 
joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and 
intents of the heart." 24 2* neb. 4: 12. 

Why It was Written. — The Bible was "written for our 
learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scrip- 
tures might have hope. ,,Q5 It is meant to be a lamp unto our 25 Eom. 15 : 4. 
feet and a light unto our path, 26 to lead us through the dark- 26 Ps . n 9 . 105. 
ness of this world 27 to our home in heaven. It contains all 27 n p e t. 1 : 19. 
that we need to know of God in this world, and all that is 
necessary to lead us to repentance, to faith, and to a right 
Christian life. Its center and core is Christ, 28 in whom lies 28 Johns: 39. 
our only but sure hope of salvation. 29 It is an unerring 29 Acts 4 : 12. 
guide to the truth. It is the final and absolute authority in 
matters of religion. Before it, all human authority, how- 
ever great, must bow and give way. Any one who teaches 
contrary to it is accursed. 30 Any one who adds to or sub- mgoli:9l 
tracts from its teachings shall be stricken from God's book 
of life. 31 It is the only revelation which God will give to 31 Rev. 22 : i8,ia 
men. If its testimony is not accepted, God will not send 
any one back from the dead to assure men of its truth. 32 We 32L U kei6: 31. 
must take heed, therefore, to what it says. If we fail to 
do so, we shall be lost. 33 33 Het>. 2 : i-s. 



i Matt. 28 : 

(R. V.). 



CHAPTER XXII. 

BAPTISM. 

When Jesus was about to ascend into heaven, He com- 
manded His disciples to go into all the world and make 
disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, and teaching 
them to observe all things whatsoever He had commanded. 1 
Those who believe and are baptized shall be saved, but 

* Matt, is: is. those who believe not shall be damned. 2 

What Baptism Is. — Baptism consists in applying water 
to a person "in the name of the Father and of the Son and 
of the Holy Grhost " in accordance with Christ's command. 
A distinction must be made between the baptism adminis- 
tered by the disciples after Christ's ascension and that ad- 
ministered by John the Baptist. That of John was a bap- 
s Acts i9: 4. tism unto repentance. 3 It was only an outward sign or 
symbol of the spiritual cleansing which had taken place in 
men through their repentance. It did not confer any par- 
ticular grace of God. But Christian baptism is a means of 
grace, — a channel through which the Holy Spirit confers 
special blessings upon us. It is the means through which 
He produces regeneration or the new birth in the hearts of 
4 Tit, s : 5. children, 4 and the means through which He formally intro- 

duces adults into the kingdom of God as His disciples, after 
they have been regenerated or brought to faith through the 

*Matt28:19. ^ rd of God. 5 

(Margin). 

What Baptism Does. — Those who are baptized are re- 
ceived into the covenant with God, and become sharers in 
the atoning death of Jesus. They are baptized into Christ's 

• Rom. 6 •. 3. death ; 6 and all that He has done is thrown open to them 



BAPTISM. 87 

and becomes their possession, if they believe. 7 To the be- TGai.3: 27. 
liever, therefore, baptism brings the forgiveness of sins and 
everlasting life. 8 It is a washing away of sin, 9 and a J ^ts^ 6 - w* 
washing of regeneration by the Holy Ghost. 10 It is God's 10 Tit. 3: 5. 
way of adopting us as His children, and making us heirs of 
everlasting life. 

Why Necessary. — Baptism is necessary for all, because 
Christ has commanded all to be baptized, 11 and because He n Matt. 28: 19. 
has connected the blessings of salvation with it. 12 Those i2Marki6:i6. 
who neglect or despise baptism are, therefore, disobedient to 
Christ, and deprive themselves of the blessings which He 
has connected with this sacrament. Just as Naaman , 13 the 13I i^ings5:8- 

' 14. 

Syrian, could not have been cured of his leprosy, if he had 
refused to go to the Jordan and wash when the prophet told 
him to go ; so men cannot be cured of the leprosy of their 
sin, if they refuse to be baptized. It was not the w T ater of 
the Jordan that cured Naaman ; and yet without that water 
he could not have been cured, because the promise was bound 
up with the use of the water and would not have availed him 
otherwise. It is not the water in baptism that cures us of 
our sins; yet without the water we cannot be cured, be- 
cause the promise of forgiveness and salvation is bound up 
with the water of baptism. It is the promise of God that 
gives baptism its value, and our faith which makes its bless- 
ings our own. 

The Mode of Baptism.— -Baptism may be administered 
either by immersion of the whole body in water, or by pour- 
ing or sprinkling water on the head. Baptism adminis- 
tered by immersion is valid baptism ; but it is not advisable, 
especially in our climate. Immersion is not essential. Bap- 
tism is just as valid if performed by the more convenient 
mode of pouring or sprinkling ; and it is thus administered 



88 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



14 Mark 7 : 4. 



15 I Cor. 10 : 2. 



16 Acts 16 : 33. 



17 Acts 2 : 41. 



by the majority of Christian churches. It is not the amount 
of water, but the application of water in the name of the 
Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost that makes 
baptism what it is. In many cases, such as extreme sick- 
ness, it would be impossible to administer baptism, however 
greatly desired by the patient, if it had to be done by im- 
mersion. And yet Christ has commanded all men to be 
baptized, and certainly wants none to be excluded who sin- 
cerely desire to receive baptism. 

Meaning of the Word. — The Saviour did not coin a 
new word to designate this sacrament. He employed a 
Greek word which was already in use. That word, from 
which our English word "baptize" is derived, does not 
necessarily mean to immerse, but to apply water or to wash. 
It is so used in the Gospel of St. Mark u where it says that 
the Pharisees, when they came from market, would not eat 
unless they washed (Greek baptized). In his letter to the 
Corinthians, St. Paul uses the same word in the sense of 
sprinkling, when he refers to the sprinkling of spray upon 
the Israelites while they passed through the Red Sea under 
the guidance of Moses. 15 

How the Apostles Baptized. — In the case of the Philip- 
pian jailor 16 and the three thousand persons who were bap- 
tized on the day of Pentecost, 17 baptism by immersion was 
extremely unlikely if not impossible, on account of the 
scarcity of water for such a purpose. The jailor was bap- 
tized in the prison; and the three thousand were baptized in 
Jerusalem, with no stream of any depth nearer than the 
Jordan, miles away. Though we are not informed by the 
Bible what mode of baptism was pursued in these cases, it 
is hard to see how any other but that of pouring or sprink- 
ling could have been employed. 



BAPTISM. 89 

How Jesus was Baptized. — We are not told whether 
Jesus was immersed in the Jordan, or ivhether John bap- 
tized Him by pouring water on His head. We are told 
that Jesus came up out of the water after He was baptized. 18 is Matt. 3: 16. 
But He would have done that, just as much if He stood 
in the stream while John poured water on His head, as He 
would if He had been immersed. 

Children to be Baptized. — Children are to be baptized. 
They constitute a large and important part of the " nations " 
whom Christ commanded His disciples to baptize. The 
kingdom of God is composed of little children 19 and of those 19 Luke is: 16,17, 
who become as little children. 20 They have a right, there- 20 Matt, is.- 3. 
fore, to receive that sacrament by which we enter into the 
kingdom of God. Christ expressly commands that children 
be brought to Him ; and there is no more effective way of 
bringing them to Him, than that which He Himself has 
pointed out in His command to baptize and teach all men. 
In Old Testament times children at the age of eight days 21 2iphii.3: 5. 
were received by the rite of circumcision into the covenant 
made by God with Abraham ; and it is unreasonable to sup- 
pose that they should be excluded from the New Testament 
covenant, which is entered by baptism. Peter assured the 
Jews, "The promise is unto you and to your children." 22 22Acts2:39. 
And when men believed the preaching of the Gospel, the 
apostles baptized them and their household. 23 23 Acts 16: 33. 

Children "Need Baptism. — Though not yet guilty of con- 
scious and actual transgressions, infants are by nature sin- 
ful. 24 The germs of sin are in them. And if the children 24 J°^ 4 3 : . 4 g 
live to grow up, those germs will develop into sinful deeds. 
Children often die in infancy ; and death is the result of 
sin. 25 If, therefore, they are to enter the kingdom of God, 25Kom.5: 12. 
they also must be born again. 26 Doubtless the Holy Spirit 26 j hn 3 : 3. 



90 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



27 John 3 : 5 
Tit. 3 : 5. 



28 Mark 16 : 16. 



291 Pet. 1: 4. 



can implant a new spiritual life in children without the use 
of external means. But since baptism is a washing of 
regeneration, we have no right to deprive them of that sac- 
rament which is the ordinary way in which the Holy Spirit 
produces the new birth 27 within them. 

Faith Necessary. — Not all who are baptized will be saved, 
but only those who believe and are baptized. Those who 
believe not are lost. 28 God receives us into His covenant 
and adopts us as His children in Holy Baptism. But as 
disobedient and rebellious children are disinherited by 
earthly parents, so our heavenly Father disinherits those 
baptized persons who live in impenitence and unbelief. 
They lose that eternal and glorious inheritance 29 which 
would have been theirs, if they had remained faithful. 

Baptism Permanent. — Baptism once properly adminis- 
tered is not to be repeated. It is permanent. It is a cove- 
nant between God and man. Though man is often unfaithful 
to his part of the covenant, God never is. His promises 
are all yea and Amen. 30 The unbelief of men does not 
make the promise of God of none effect. 31 Baptized per- 
sons who are lost perish, not because of any change in God, 
but because of the change in themselves. God's covenant 
stands. All who comply with its conditions receive its 
benefits ; those who do not, lose them. Yet if these latter 
come back to God in true repentance, they are received by 
God and re-instated in their baptismal privileges. They 
need not be baptized again ; the old baptism stands. The 
rebellious son who repents and is forgiven needs not to be 
adopted again as a son. His reception and forgiveness by 
his father are all that are necessary to re-instate him in the 
32 Luke is: n-24. privileges of sonship. 32 

Confirmation. — The rite of confirmation is intimatelv 



so II Cor. 1: 20. 



31 Horn. 



BAPTISM. 91 

associated with the baptism of children. When those who 
were baptized in infancy have arrived at an age at which 
they are able to examine themselves, they are to be con- 
firmed. After receiving from the pastor the further 
instruction which they need, they make a public confession 
of the faith in which they were baptized, — a confession 
involving not merely a recitation of the Creed believed in 
by the Church, but a declaration of trust in God and His 
Word such as is taught in the explanation of the Creed in 
the Catechism. The minister then lays his hand on the 
head' of each, while he and the congregation pray that God 
may give His Holy Spirit to each severally to keep him in 
the true faith and to make him grow in holiness. Those 
who are thus confirmed are admitted to the Lord's Supper. 
They were already members of the Church by virtue of 
their baptism ; but having been confirmed, they become 
communicant members. 

While there is no command in the Scriptures for the rite 
of confirmation, it is a useful ordinance of the Church and 
is in strict harmony with the spirit of the Bible. Christ 
has commanded that those who are baptized shall be taught 
all things whatsoever He has commanded ; and He has said 
that those who want Him to confess them before His heav- 
enly Father must confess Him before men. Confirmation 
is in line with both these commands of Christ; for it is 
preceded by a thorough instruction in the teachings of 
Christ, and involves a public confession of His name. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE LOED'S SUPPER. 

" The Lord Jesus Christ, the same night in which he 
was betrayed, took bread ; and when He had given thanks, 
He brake it and gave it to His disciples, saying, Take, eat ; 
this is my body which is given for you. This do in remem- 
brance of me. 

"After the same manner also He took the cup, when He 
had supped, gave thanks, and gave it to them saying, 
Drink ye all of it ; this cup is the New Testament in my 
blood which is shed for you and for many for the remission 
of sins. This do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance 
11 2?*^ o 3 ; 2 o 5 D ' of me." * Thus our Saviour instituted the Lord's Supper 

Matt, lo: lb-la. *■ •*• 

Mark i4: 22-24. r the Sacrament of the Altar. 

What the Lord's Supper Is. — In, with and under the 
bread and wine which are used in the Lord's Supper, Christ 
gives the communicant His body and blood. For He says, 
"Take, eat, this is my body which is given for you," and 
" Drink ye all of it ; this is my blood of the New Testa- 
2 Matt. 26: 26-28. ment, which is shed for many for the remission of sins." 2 

The Earthly Elements. — Bread and wine are used in the 
Lord's Supper, because these are the earthly elements which 
Christ used when He instituted this sacrament. It is un- 
lawful to substitute anything else in the place of either. 
The wafer so frequently used in Lutheran churches is 
unleavened bread. The Lord Himself used that kind ; for 
He instituted the Lord's Supper at the time of the Jewish 
3 mke 22:i. passover, 3 when the Jews were forbidden to eat any other 
than unleavened bread. 

What is Given Through Them. — Bread and wine are not 



THE LORD'S SUPPER. 93 

all that is given in the Lord's Supper. They are not mere 
symbols of spiritual things ; nor are they to be partaken of 
simply in order to bring Christ to our remembrance, though 
this is one purpose of the sacrament. 4 The bread does not 4icor. m 26. 
simply represent the body of Christ, nor the wine simply 
represent the blood of Christ. But they are the earthly 
elements through which in some way, mysterious yet real, 
the true body and blood of Christ are received by the com- 
municant. 

There is no transubstantiation ; that is, the bread is not 
turned into the body of Christ nor the wine into the blood 
of Christ. The bread and wine remain real bread and wine 
throughout the administration of the sacrament. 5 Their 51cor.1i: 2& 
substance remains unchanged. But there is a communion of 
the bread and wine with the body and blood of Christ, 6 so sicor. 10: ie. 
that when the communicant receives the former he receives 
the latter also. This communion is not a consubstantiation 
or combination of the bread and wine with the body and 
blood of Christ in such a manner as to form a third sub- 
stance different from both. But the bread and wine become 
the vehicles through which the heavenly gift of Christ's 
body and blood, which were given and shed for us for the 
remission of sins, are communicated to us. 7 It is this that ricqr.ii: 28,29. 
makes the Lord's Supper a means of grace. 

A Mystery. — The Lord's Supper is indeed a great mys- 
tery, just as many other teachings of the Bible are mysteries 
to us. But it is the part of faith to accept the teaching of 
Christ and His word, even when, like Mcodemus, we do 
not understand how such things can be. 8 We must not, s j hn 3 : 9. 
like some of Christ's disciples, turn from Him, 9 because 9 John 6: 66. 
some of His teachings are beyond our human comprehension. 

Its Object. — The object of the Lord's Supper is to give 



94 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

us the firm assurance of the forgiveness of our sins, and 
thus to comfort our souls and strengthen our faith. It 
does this, because the body and blood of Christ received in 
the sacrament are the " body which was given for us and 
the blood which was shed for us for the remission of sins." 
If they are received in faith, they confer upon the communi- 
cant all the blessings which Christ secured by His sufferings 
and death. This sacrament is of special comfort, because 
each individually receives the bread and wine, and thus 
each individually receives also the assurance that the body 
of Christ was given and the blood of Christ shed for him. 
How to be Received. — Those who come to the Lord's 

io i cor. ii: 28. Supper must examine themselves beforehand, 10 and prepare 
themselves to partake of it worthily. Both the believing 
and the unbelieving communicants receive the body and 
blood of Christ. But the unbelieving receive only a curse 
from it; for "he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, 
eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning 

uicor. ii: 29. the Lord's body." n Just as men fail to receive a blessing, 
and receive instead only a deeper condemnation, if they 
do not believe the Word of God in which Christ comes to 
them ; so they receive all the deeper condemnation also, if 
they do not believingly receive Christ when He comes to 
them in the Lord's Supper. Only he who comes to the 
Lord's Supper with penitent and believing heart, mourning 
over his sins, desiring forgiveness, and trusting in the grace 
of God in Christ, receives the blessings which the Saviour 
desires to bestow. 

Its Names. — This sacrament is called the Lord's Supper, 
because it was instituted by the Lord, and was first held at 
a time when the apostles were eating their supper. It is 
called the Sacrament of the Altar, because from the earliest 



THE LORD'S SUPPER. 95 

times it was celebrated at the altar. It is called the Table 
of the Lord, because the Lord here gives us food and drink 
for our souls. It is called the Communion, because it is a 
communion of the bread and wine with the body and blood 
of Christ, a communion of believers with Christ, and a com- 
munion of believers with one another. 12 It is sometimes i2icor.io:ie,i7. 
called also the Eucharist, a name derived from a Greek 
word meaning to give thanks, because the administration of 
the sacrament is attended with thanksgiving. 

The Confessional Service. — The administration of the 
Lord's Supper is preceded by a service of confession and 
absolution. This service is held, in order that those who 
desire to come to the Lord's Table may be prepared to come 
worthily. At this service they make public confession of 
their sins, of their faith in Christ, and of their determination 
by the grace of God to lead a holy life. And the minister, 
using the Power of the Keys conferred by Christ upon the 
Church when He says, " Whosesoever sins ye remit, they 
they are remitted unto them, and whosesoever sins ye retain, 
they are retained," 13 pronounces the absolution upon them. 13 johnao: 2* 
In the name of the Father, and of the Son and of the Holy 
Ghost, he declares the forgiveness of their sins to all those 
who truly repent and believe in Christ, and the retention of 
their sins to all those who are impenitent and unbelieving. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

THE DEATH OF THE BODY AND ITS RESURRECTION 
ON THE LAST DAY. 



1 1 Cor. 15 : 51. 

2 Ps. 90 : 10. 



a Gen. 3: 19. 
Eccl. 12 : 7. 



♦ Gen. 2 : 17. 
Bom. 6 : 23. 



5 Rom. 5 : 12. 
e Heb. 9 : 27. 



7 Jas. 4 : 13-15. 



8 Eccl. 9 : 12. 



9 Ps. 90 : 12. 



io Eccl. 8 : 8. 



Excepting those who shall be alive at the second coming 
of Christ, 1 all men must die. 2 The body shall return to 
the earth from which it was taken, and the soul shall go 
forth into eternity. 8 But on the last day the body shall 
be raised to life again and reunited with the soul forever. 

Why Men Die. — If men were not sinful, they would not 
have to die ; their bodies as well as their souls would be 
immortal. But when sin entered the world, death entered 
with it. Death is the penalty of sin. 4 And it comes upon 
all, because all are guilty. " As by one man sin entered 
into the world and death by sin; so death passed upon all 
men, because all men have sinned." 5 For this reason "it 
is appointed unto men once to die." 6 

How and When. — No one knows how long he will live. 
No one can tell at what moment or in what manner he will 
die. 7 He may be called away while he is young, or be per- 
mitted to spend many years on earth. He may die suddenly, 
or receive long previous warning of the approaching end. He 
may die through accident or disease. Die he surely will; 
but God alone knows when and how. 8 We ought therefore 
to live in constant repentance and faith, that death may not 
come to us and find us unprepared to appear before God. 

Our Days Numbered. — Man's days on earth are num- 
bered. 9 There is a limit set, beyond which he cannot pass. 
When that number is complete, he must die. All his efforts 
and those of his fellow-men cannot make him live a minute 
longer. 10 But while men cannot live beyond their allotted 

96 



THE DEATH AND RESURRECTION OF THE BODY. 97 

time, they may and often do shorten their life. Through fail- 
ure to take proper care of their body, by breaking the laws 
of health, and by a course of wickedness and dissipation, 
many people scarcely live out half their days. 11 "Ps.55: 23. 

The Terrors of Death. — Men shrink from death and avoid 
it as long as possible. For impenitent persons it is an 
object of unalloyed dread. It puts an end to all their 
hopes and joys. They live only for this world, and there- 
fore death robs them of all that is dear to them. It sends 
them^ forth into eternity unprepared, and doomed to ever- 
lasting woe and despair. 

Its Terrors Lost for the Christian. — For the believer death 
has lost its terrors. Even the Christian may shrink from 
death through the weakness of the flesh. Death is an unnat- 
ural thing. It was not meant by God to come upon men. It 
came as the result and penalty of sin. But the believer 
does not fear death as the unbeliever does. Christ has 
robbed death of its sting and the grave of its victory. 12 121cor.15-55.57, 
He has brought life and immortality to light. 13 Death is i»nrnm.i: 10. 
really the Christian's friend, because it is the portal through 
which he escapes from a world of sin and sorrow and enters 
upon his eternal inheritance in heaven. 14 For this reason i4ip e t. i : 4. 
the death of believers is spoken of in terms that lack all 
ideas of terror. They are gathered to their people, 15 they 15 Gen. 25 : g. 
are taken away from the evil to come, 16 they fall asleep in wis. 57: 1. 

Christ. 17 «IThess,4:l* 

14. 

Why Believers Also Must Die. — Christ has delivered the 
Christians from spiritual and eternal death, but not from 
bodily death. Their bodies are mortal as well as 
those of the unbelievers. Death in their case is, however, 
no longer to be regarded as a punishment for their sins. 
Christ has taken away all their punishment. But their 



98 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

body must undergo a complete change before it can be fit 

to enter heaven. It is an earthly, sinful body. It must be 

made a spiritual body. Flesh and blood cannot inherit the 

kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incor- 

i8 1 cor. 15 : so. ruption. 18 The body must die and decay, in order that it 

isicor. 15:35-38. may be raised from the dead transformed and glorified. 19 

Just as the soul must be changed by the new birth before it 

can be fitted for entrance into heaven, so a similiar change 

must take place in the body. The soul, having been born 

again in this world, enters upon its rest at once after 

so Luke 23: 43. death. 20 But the body must die and decay in the earth, in 

order that from it as a seed or germ God may raise up at 

the last day an incorruptible, sinless, perfect and glorious 

siicoiM5:42-44.body. 21 This is the reason why those who are alive at 

Christ's second coming shall be changed. They shall not 

die ; but the same change which has taken place in the 

others through death and the resurrection shall take place 

in them in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the 

w I Cor. 15 : 51-53. last trump. 22 

The Resurrection of the Body, — The separation which 
takes place between the body and soul at death is not per- 
manent. The body shall be raised from the dead on the 
last day and re-united to the soul from which it was parted. 
There shall be a " resurrection both of the just and the 

23 Acts 24; is. unjust." 23 " The time is coming when all that are in the 

si John 5: 28. graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth." 24 
Believers and unbelievers shall indeed be raised for a differ- 

25 John 5: 29. ent purpose, but they shall all be raised. 25 In the case of 
the believers it will be a resurrection unto life ; in that of 
the unbelievers, a resurrection unto damnation. The dead 

a« i Thess. 4 : i6. in Christ shall rise first. 26 

The Body. — The resurrection will be the raising of the 



THE DEATH AND RESURRECTION OF THE BODY. 99 

bodies that are in the graves, 27 and not the creation of 27j hn5: 2a 
a new body. It will be essentially the same body which 
we had here on earth. But a great change will take 
place in it, even in the case of the unbelievers, and especi- 
ally in that of the believers. Here the bodies of all men are 
mortal and corruptible. There they shall be immortal. and 
incorruptible. 28 This is true of the unbelievers also. For 28 1 Cor . 15 : 42. 
their body as well as their soul shall be punished eternally, 29 29 Matt. 10 : 28. 
and must therefore exist eternally. 

But a far greater change shall take place in the believers. 
Their body shall not only be immortal and incorruptible, 
but shall be endowed with new and glorious properties. 30 30 i Co r..i5: 43,44 
It shall be wholly freed from all the infirmities, imperfections 
and limitations to which it has been subject here on earth. 
It shall be a spiritual body like that of the Saviour after 
His resurrection. For Christ shall change our vile body 
that it may be fashioned like unto His own glorious body. 31 sip^n. 3: 21. 
As we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also 
bear the image of the heavenly. 82 The body of the believer 32 icor. is: 40. 
shall be made a fit tabernacle for the soul that shall inhabit 
h for all eternity. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

JESUS WILL COME AGAIN TO JUDGE THE LIVING 
AND THE DEAD. 



1 Acts 1 : 11. 

2 Matt. 24 : l 



Luke 21 : 33. 



4 Matt. 24 : 



6 Mark. 13 : 32. 
6 Matt. 24: 42-44, 

I Thess. 5 : 2. 
i Matt. 24 : 37. 



8 Luke 21 : 35. 



« Matt. 24: 



io II Pet. 3 : 4. 



ii II Pet. 



is II Pet. S: 8. 



The same Lord whom the apostles saw ascending into 
heaven from Mount Olivet shall come again in like manner 
as they saw Him go. 1 He shall come in glory and majesty 
to judge the living and the dead. 2 He will take the 
believers unto Himself, but will cast the unbelievers out 
from His presence forever. 

When He Will Come. — The second coming of Jesus is 
certain. 8 But the time of His coming no man knows. Of 
that day and hour knoweth no man, not even the angels, 
but God only. 4 Even Christ Himself in His state of 
humiliation withheld from Himself the knowledge of that 
day. 5 It shall come upon men unawares, like a thief in the 
night 6 and like the flood in the days of Noah. 7 " Like a 
snare it shall come upon all them that dwell on the face of 
the whole earth." 8 It shall find men eating and drinking, 
marrying and giving in marriage, with no thought of the 
coming of Christ and the final judgment. 9 Because the 
Saviour delays His coming, many scornfully ask, " Where 
is the promise of His coming; for since the fathers fell 
asleep all things continue as they were from the beginning of 
the creation? " 10 But He delays His coming, in order that 
men may have opportunity to repent and be saved. 11 What 
seems a long time to men is not long to God. " One day 
is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years 
as one day." 12 When the proper time has arrived, Christ 
will come. 

No One Can Compute the Time. — It is not possible to 
100 



JESUS WILL JUDGE THE LIVING AND THE DEAD. 101 

compute the date of Christ's second coming by means of 
arithmetical calculations from numbers mentioned in Old 
Testament prophecies or the book of Revelation, or from 
the chronology given in the margin of the Bible. That 
chronology is not inspired ; it is not a part of the Bible. It 
is a careful but not infallible attempt to fix the date of 
Biblical events, and was placed in the Bible only a few 
hundred years ago as a matter of convenience to the reader. 
Books or pamphlets which profess to be able to calculate 
the date of the end of the world can only mislead, and are 
therefore to be shunned. The time of Christ's coming is 
meant to remain unknown to men; 13 He will come when « Matt. 24: 42,44 
least expected, and not at the date on which men have 
calculated that He ought to come. 

Signs of His Coming. — The second coming of Christ 
shall be preceded by signs. The Gospel shall first be 
preached throughout the entire world, 14 and the Jews shall 14 Matt. 24: 14. 
be converted to Christ. 15 There shall be signs in the sun 15 Bom. 11:25,26. 
and in the moon and in the stars, 16 deceivers and wicked i6Luke2i: 25. 
men shall wax worse and worse, 17 wars and tumults shall n Matt. 24: 11,12. 
increase, the godly shall suffer intense persecution, 18 and is Matt, 24=9. 
Anti-christ, the man of sin and the human personification 
of wickedness and opposition to Christ, shall be revealed. 19 19 * 1T i! es :l' 2 ^' 4 ' 

rr ' I John 2: 18. 

Though these signs do not enable the believer to tell the 
day and the hour of Christ's coming, they serve to warn 
him of its nearness, and teach him to guard himself against 
worldly security so that he may be always ready. 20 20 Luke 21 34,36. 

How He Will Come. — The first time Jesus came to earth, 
He came in lowliness and humility ; He came to suffer and 
die for men's sins. But when He comes again, it will be 
to judge the world. He shall come in the clouds with 
power and great glory, accompanied by all the holy angels. 21 a Matt. 25: 31, 



102 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

How Regarded by Men. — The coming of Christ shall fill 
the wicked with terror and dismay. Those who during their 
lifetime lived in defiance of God, and spurned the offers of 
His grace, shall then cry out to the mountains and the 
rocks to fall on them and hide them from the face of Him 
that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb. 
For the day of His wrath shall have come, and they shall 

22 Rev. 6: 16,17. not be able to stand 22 in His presence. 

The believers on the other hand shall be filled with joy, 

23 Luke 2i: 28. because their redemption from all the evils of this world 23 
and their entrance on their eternal inheritance is at hand. 
For them Christ shall come in love and not in wrath. He 

34iTness.4: 17. shall come to receive them unto Himself forever. 24 

The Judgment. — When Christ has come, all men shall be 

26 Matt. 25 : 32. brought before His throne to judgment. 25 For " we must all 
appear before the judgment seat of Christ ; that every one 
may receive the things done in his body, according to that 

zencor. 5:io. he hath done, whether it be good or bad." 26 The dead 
shall be raised from their graves, or from the depths of the 
sea, or wherever their bodies may lie ; and they, together 
with all who are alive at Christ's coming, shall be gathered 
before Him. Believers and unbelievers, great and small, 
from every nation and clime, shall be summoned there to 
give an account of their life upon earth. 

The Account. — Every thing that men have done shall 

27 1 cor T' 5 13 ' ^en ^ e ma( ^ e manifest ; every secret thing shall be revealed. 27 
Men shall be asked to give an account of all that they have 
done on the earth, even of every idle word that they have 

v Matt. 12:36. spoken. 28 And the judgment shall be according to what 

29 ii cor. 5-. io. men have done. 29 Christ will render to every man accord- 
ing to his deeds, bestowing eternal life upon all who by 
patient continuance in well-doing have sought for glory, 



JESUS WILL JUDGE THE LIVING AND THE DEAD. 103 

honor and immortality, but pouring out indignation and 
wrath, tribulation and anguish upon every soul that doeth 
evil. 30 He shall reward every man according to his works. 31 ISStM-^J" 

Both believers and unbelievers shall be found to deserve 
eternal death by their sins. 32 But the believers shall be 3j P8 . 143:2. 
justified by their faith in Christ. His righteousness shall 
cover up all their shortcomings, and shall be counted as if 
it belonged to them. 33 They shall, therefore, escape the 33icor. 1:30. 
punishment which they have deserved by their sins ; but the 
unbelieving, having nothing to plead, shall be sentenced to 
eternal death. 34 84 Matt. 22: 11-13. 

The Separation. — Christ shall separate the believers from 
the unbelievers, and place the believers upon His right hand 
and the unbelievers upon His left. Then shall He say to 
those on His right hand, " Come ye blessed of my Father ; 
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation 
of the world." And He shall say this to them, because 
they have shown by their works that they believe on Him. 
Then will He also say to those on His left hand, " Depart 
from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire prepared for the 
devil and his angels." He will condemn them, because they 
have shown by their deeds that they are impenitent and 
unbelieving. "These shall then go away into everlasting 
punishment : but the righteous into life eternal. " 35 35 Ma tt. 25: 31-46. 

The End of the World. 36 — With the coming of Christ to j»Matt. 24: 3. 
judgment, the present order of the world will come to an 
end. 37 "The heavens shall pass away with a great noise, moor. 7: si. 
and the elements shall melt with fervent heat ; the earth 
also and the works that are therein shall be burned up." 38 mums: 10. 
For this reason the day of Christ's coming is called The 
Last Day. 39 The earth itself has been contaminated by so John 6: 39. 
sin; it has been accursed for man's sake, 40 and has become <o G en. 3: 17. 



104 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

a home of disease and death. It is therefore reserved unto 

« ii Pet. 3:7 fire against the day of judgment, 41 either to be annihilated 

or to be so completely purified and changed as to become a 

new earth. The whole creation is to be delivered from the 

bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the chil- 

« Rom. 8 : 2i-23. dren of God. 42 There shall be new heavens and a new earth, 

43 ii pet. 3 : i3. wherein dwelleth righteousness. 43 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE ETERNAL DESTINY OF BELIEVERS AND 
UNBELIEVERS. 

i John 5 -.29. One of two destinies 1 lies before every human being in 

the world to come. He will enter either upon eternal life 
in heaven or eternal death in hell. Which it shall be de- 
pends on the manner in which he conducts himself in this 
world toward the grace of God in Christ. The believers 

i Mark i6 : i6. shall be saved ; the unbelievers, lost. 2 

Men Shape Their Own Destiny. — While it is true that all 

a Epn. 2 : i. men are by nature dead in trespasses and sins 8 and have no 
power of their own to save themselves, it is also true that 

4 1 John 4 : i4. God has provided salvation for all men, 4 and through the 
Word of God gives them power to accept it. They may 
use this power and be saved by faith ; or they may refuse to 
use it, and thus remain lost in their sins. In a very true 
sense, then, the shaping of his eternal destiny is in man's 

6 oai. 6:7. own hands. He will reap what he sows. 5 "He that 

soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption ; but 
he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life 

« oai. 6: s. everlasting." 6 When, on the day of judgment, the final 

and eternal destiny of men is decided by Christ, they shall 
be assigned to an eternity of joy or of woe according as 



THE DESTINY OF BELIEVERS AND UNBELIEVERS. 105 

their life in this world has shown the presence or absence 

of true and living faith. 7 7 Matt. 25 : 34-45 

Hell. — The impenitent and unbelieving shall spend their 
eternity in hell. They shall suffer eternal punishment in 
body and soul. Hell is not a mere fancy of man's brain, 
but a dreadful reality. It is attested by the plain words of 
Scripture. It is the place into which the wicked angels 
have been cast, 8 and into which the impenitent and unbe- 8np e t. 2:4. 
lieving among men shall be cast also. 9 The rich man in the 9 Matt. 25: 41. 
parable, who had not lived a life of faith, but had been 
lacking in love to God and his fellow-men and had left 
Lazarus lie unaided at his gate, awoke in hell and in tor- 
ments and begged in vain for a single drop of water to cool 
his burning tongue. 10 10 Luke 16:24. 

The Torments of Hell. — The pain and misery of the lost 
is variously described in the Scriptures. They shall be 
cast into a furnace of fire. 11 They shall be tormented by n Matt. 13 : 50. 
the worm that never dieth and the fire that never is 
quenched. 12 They shall be cast out into outer darkness, 12 Mark 9: 44. 
there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 13 Their own 13 Matt - 8: tt s 
conscience shall perpetually upbraid them for their wicked- 
ness and folly in disobeying God and in refusing to accept 
the salvation which He so mercifully offered them. They 
shall be filled continually with remorse, despair and helpless 
rage. They shall be consumed by the fire of their own evil 
lusts, but be unable to gratify them. In absolute darkness 
and in total exclusion from God and from all that is good, 
they shall spend their eternity in ceaseless woe, in the com- 
pany of the most wicked of men and of devils. 

Degrees of Punishment. — The pains of hell will, indeed, 
differ in degree according to the measure of men's wicked- 
ness. 14 The greater their iniquity and the greater the u ^ke 12: 47,4s. 

* J & Matt. 11 : 24. 



106 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

opportunities for salvation which they have despised, the 
deeper will be their remorse and anguish. But the suffer- 
ings of all the lost will be great beyond human power of 
expression, and beyond all the possible sufferings of this 
world. They shall be completely and forever forsaken by 
God, and excluded from every possibility of the enjoyment 
is Matt, 25: 11-12. of any good. 15 They shall be given over to the power and 
consequences of the sins from which they refused to be 
separated here. 

Punishment Eternal. — The punishment of the lost will 
i« Matt. 25: 46. never end. 16 The smoke of their torment shall ascend for- 
u Bev. i4:n. ever. 17 God will not place them in hell for a season and 
then take them out of it. He will leave them there. Men 
must be fitted for heaven by the operation of God's grace 
in their hearts. If they have spurned that grace in this 
world, they will have to bear the consequence of their folly 
in the next. Those who want to escape from the punish- 
ment of the next world must do so now. When they are 
once condemned to hell it will be too late. Between heaven 
and hell there is a gulf fixed, so that those who would pass 
is Luke i6: 26. from one side to the other cannot do so. 18 
19 John 3: i6. Heaven. — The believers shall have everlasting life, 19 and 

2oiTness.4: i7. shall dwell forever with the Lord in heaven. 20 They shall 
inherit the kingdom prepared for them from the foundation 

21 Matt. 25 : 34. of the world, 21 and inhabit the heavenly mansions which 

22 John 14 -. 2, 3. Christ has gone to prepare for them. 22 Their inheritance 

shall be one that is incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth 
as i pet. i : 4. not away. 23 

Degrees of Glory. — All the believers shall enter upon an 
eternal inheritance in heaven. But the inheritance of all 
shall not be equally glorious. There shall be differences in 
glory, proportioned to the strength of their faith, the extent 



THE DESTINY OF BELIEVERS AND UNBELIEVERS. 107 

of their sufferings, and the zeal which they manifested in the 
service of Christ on earth. As one star differs from another 
star in glory, and the sun and the moon outshine them all, 
so there shall be differences in glory in those who are 
saved, 24 — differences proportioned to the faithfulness which 24 1 cor. 15: 4i,4z 
they have shown in those things with which Christ has en- 
trusted them here. 25 But while there will be differences of 25 Luke 19 : 17-19. 
glory, all those who are saved shall be perfectly happy, just 
as the angels, though differing in rank, find perfect happi- 
ness in God's presence. 

The Happiness of Heaven. — The bliss of heaven is so ex- 
alted, that we cannot form any adequate conception of it in 
this world. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
have entered into the heart of man the things which God 
has prepared for them that love Him." 26 St. Paul saw aeicor. 2:9. 
some of the glories of heaven in a trance; but he could 
not and dared not describe them. 27 We shall be able to 27 n cor. 12.: 2-4. 
comprehend and appreciate them only after we have entered 
upon their enjoyment. 

Freedom from Every Evil. — While the happiness of heaven 
cannot be adequately described in the language of earth, 
the Bible nevertheless gives us some idea of the blessedness 
which there awaits the believers. They shall be freed from 
all annoyances, pains and sorrows. They shall neither 
hunger nor thirst; 28 they shall not suffer from heat or cold. 28 Re v. 7: ie. 
They shall have perfect rest 29 and freedom from every ill of 29Heb. 4: 9. 
body and soul. 30 The conflict against sin which continued 30 n e v. 14 : 13. 
throughout their life-time upon earth shall be over. They 
shall have won the victory and received the reward. 31 There 31 Rev. » sl 
shall be no more sin in them, and they shall suffer no more 
consequences of sin. " God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow 



*i John 17 : 24 
Col. 3 : 4. 



108 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

nor crying: neither shall there be any more pain, because 

32Kev. 2i: 4. the former things are passed away." 32 

Dwelling in God's Presence. — The believers shall dwell 
forever in the light of God's presence, enjoy His love, and 
find in His service perfect and uninterrupted happiness. 

33 phii. 3: 21. Freed from every vestige of sin, perfect in body and soul, 33 
they shall share in the glory of Christ, 34 and live and reign 
with Him forever. All that was dark to them here on earth 

• i oor. i3:9 f io, shaU then become light. 35 They shall see that all God's 
dealings with them in this world, however mysterious at the 
time, were prompted by His love and were needful in order 
to bring them to heaven at last. They shall regard all their 
earthly sufferings as unworthy to be compared with the 

so Bom. 8 : is. glory that is then revealed in them. 36 They shall learn 
more and more how great, how infinite is God's love. And 
in the company of the good angels and glorified men they 

37 rWv. 7 : is. shall never weary of serving Him 37 and singing His glor- 

38 Rev. is : 3. ions praise. 38 

The Heavenly City.— In the twenty-first and twenty- 
second chapters of Revelation, St. John describes the glory 
of the heavenly city, the New Jerusalem, whose walls are 
of jasper, set with precious stones, whose gates are of pearl, 

39 Rev. 2i: i8-2i. and whose streets are of gold. 39 The city has no need of 

the sun or the moon to shine in it ; for the glory of God 
iORer. is: 23. lightens it and the Lamb is the light thereof. 40 It is a city 
a Rev. 18:25. of endless day; for "there shall be no night there." 4T 

" The throne of God and the Lamb shall be in it ; and His 
is Rev 22: 3,4. servants shall serve Him : and they shall see His face." 42 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE CHRISTIAN LAW OF LIFE. 

In the first half of this book we considered what the Bible 
teaches concerning God and the way of salvation. Let us 
now see what it teaches concerning the character and con- 
duct of the Christian. 

Living According to God's Will. — Our life should be regu- 
lated entirely by God's will. 1 We should do, not what our i coi. 1 : 9, ia 
natural inclinations prompt us to do, but what God desires 
that we should do. 2 If we are true Christians, we desire sip e t. 4:2,3. 

to do the will of God in all things. 3 For a Christian is 3 ?* h - 6 : 6 - 

. . I John 3 : 3 - 

one who is penitent and believing. This means, that he is 

sorry for his sins and is desirous of doing right ; that he has 

been forgiven for past transgressions and is anxious to avoid 

future wrong doing. 

The Moral Law. — In the Ten Commandments 4 in the Old 4 ex. 20: 1-17. 
Testament and in the teaching 5 and example of Christ 6 in efjohiU-V 
the New Testament, God has given us the moral law which l Peti 2 : 21 - 
shall be our guide in living according to His will. The 
substance of that law is love to God and man. We are to 
love God with all our heart, and with all our soul, and with 
all our mind, and to love our neighbor as ourselves. 7 In 7 Matt. 22: 37-39 
these two commandments all the other commandments of the 
Bible are included. 8 They are the law of love. And this s Matt. 22: 4a* 
law we are to obey in all our thoughts and words and deeds. 
As Christ was filled with love to God and man, and did 
everything in love, so we are to do also. 

The Law in Us. — This law of God is the same for all 
men, believers and unbelievers. But for the unbelievers it 
is a law outside of them, demanding obedience on pain of 

109 



110 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

*>Ex.2o:b. punishment; 9 while for the believers it is a law to which 
their own mind has been made to correspond by the grace 
of God, and which has, therefore, become a part of them- 
selves. For when the Holy Spirit produces faith in the 
heart, He also produces love to God and a desire to do His 

1°™' 2 \ 13, will. 10 Believers are free from the law, 11 not in the sense of 

11 Gal. 5:1. ' 

12 1 pet. 2: 16. being at liberty to sin, 12 but in the sense of being free from 
the outward compulsion of the law, because the love of Christ 

is ii cor. 5:14. constrains 13 them to do God's will of their own accord. 
The more we receive Christ into our hearts by faith, the 

U Si^ao 6 " 19 ' more com P^ ete ty tne l aw °f God becomes a part of ourselves. 14 

Religion and Morality. — Religion and morality must 

always go together, if they are to be true. Neither of them 

by itself is pleasing to God. In fact, in their true sense 

neither can exist alone. If those who believe in Christ do 

is jas. 2: 17. not lead a holy life, their faith is dead 15 and their pretence 

i6 Matt. i: 22,23. of religion a hollow mockery. 16 And on the other hand, if 
those who lead an outwardly moral life do not have faith, 
they are not keeping the law in God's sight at all, because 
they have no love for Him. A right life is the super- 
structure which we erect upon the foundation of our re- 

i7 1 cor. 3: ii. ligion. 17 Morality without religion is like a house without 

is Matt. 7 : 26, 27. a solid foundation on which to rest. 18 Many unbelieving 
persons lead outwardly moral lives ; but they do not do so 
out of love to God, but out of love for themselves. Conse- 
quently their morality is not acceptable to God. 

Obedience. — Our first concern should be to believe in 
Christ L,nd have a right state of heart toward God ; then 
the right life will follow as a matter of course. We should 
seek to be penitent, believing, loving children of our heav- 
enly Father. Then our life will be one of willing and 
cheerful obedience to Him, — an obedience that will be ac- 



THE CHRISTIAN LAW OF LIFE. Ill 

ceptable to Him because it springs from love. Obedience 
from fear is slavery. Obedience from love is delightful 
freedom. 

Avoiding Gross Sins. — No one can be a Christian and 
still live in gross sin against the moral law. 19 " For this ye 19 Bom. 6: 2. 
know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor cove- 
tous man, who is an idolator, hath any inheritance in the 
kingdom of Christ and if God." 20 Those who lead im- 2o E ph. 5:5. 
moral lives are not penitent, and therefore are not Christians. 
Repentance involves the leaving and hating of such sins. 
When Zaccheus repented, he restored fourfold to those whom 
he had robbed, 21 and thenceforth lived honestly. When 21 Luke 19 : 8. 
those who came out to hear John the Baptist preach were 
converted, John told them that they must leave the sins to 
which they had been addicted. 22 A Christian dare not live 22;Luke3:9-i4 
in sin. If he does he forfeits the grace of God and falls 
into condemnation. 

Doing the Right. — Our life is not, however, to be one of 
mere negative goodness. We are not only to avoid evil, but 
to live a life of positive righteousness. A good man is not 
one who simply is not a bad man ; but he is one who has a 
right state of heart and does good deeds. We are to do our 
duty toward God and man as we find that duty enjoined in 
God's Word and enforced by our conscience. We should do 
everything that the law of love bids us do. Love to God 
above all things, and love to other objects and things accord- 
ing to the relation in which they stand to Him, — this should 
be the constant attitude of our hearts and the motive of all 
our actions. In all the relations of life, in the family and 
home, in the Church, in the State, and in our dealings with 
men in general, this effort to do only the right and to live 
and act in love toward all should be our distinguishing 



112 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



characteristic. It is not sufficient to say to Christ, " Lord, 
Lord;" we must do the will of His Father who is in 

23 Matt. 7 : 2i. heaven. 23 

The Reward of Well-Doing. — A life of obedience to God 
will involve on our part a constant conflict against the 
powers of evil, and many a victory over the promptings of 
our selfish heart, the world and the devil. It will require 
a daily denial of self and taking up of our cross to follow 

84 Luke 9: 23. Jesus. 24 But we are not to grow weary in well-doing; for 

25 Gai. 6:9. in due season we shall reap if we faint not. 25 There is a 

reward in store for the godly, — a reward of grace, indeed, 
and not of merit, but a reward nevertheless. They shall 
be rewarded for all the sufferings which they endure for the 

26 Matt. 5 : ii, 12. sake of the Gospel ; 26 for loving their enemies and doing 

27 mke 6: 35. good without looking for a return, 27 and even for so small a 

matter as the giving of a cup of cold water in the name of 

28 Matt. io: 42. a disciple. 28 Christ will reward them on the day of Judg- 

ment according to what they have done in love for Him. 
For the presence of this love in them proves that they are 

29 johu 13 : 35. His disciples. 29 



CHAPTER XXVIII, 



i Matt. 22 : 37. 



2 Matt. 22 : 



LOVE TO GOD. 

We should love God above all things, with all our heart 
and soul and mind. 1 This does not mean that we should 
not or dare not love any one or anything else ; for we are 
expressly commanded to love our fellow men as we love 
ourselves. 2 But it means that all other love shall be made 
secondary and subordinate to the love of God. Our rela- 
tion to all other objects should be determined by the rela- 



LOVE TO GOD. 113 

tion in which those objects stand to Him. We should love 

what He loves and hate what He hates. As He loves the 

sinner 3 but hates the sinner's sin, 4 so are we to do also. I^oTi-i!} 

This was the love which Christ had to God ; and He is our Zectl - 8: w« 

example. 

God Above All. — There is nothing else in all the universe 
to be compared with God in goodness and perfection. 5 5i 8 . 46:9. 
He is therefore to be the chief and highest object of 
our love. To love anything more than God is to make 
an idol of it by putting it in the place that belongs to Him. 
Many people thus make an idol of themselves, of other 
people, or of the things of this world. 

A Result of God's Love to Us. — We should love God, 
because He first loved us. 6 The earthly benefits which He e_i j hn4: it 
showers upon us day by day 7 and the spiritual blessings 7 p s . 68 : 19. 
which have become ours through Christ 8 are all the gifts 8Eph. i:s. 
of His love. It is in the nature of love to cause love ; and 
it always will, if its effects be not wilfully resisted. God's 
love to us should therefore produce love in return. And it 
does in all those who believe in Christ. 9 The more we » 1 pet. 1 : & 
realize through faith His goodness toward us, the deeper 
our love for Him becomes. 

He is Our Father. — Through Christ we have been adopted 
as children of God, 10 and are taught to address Him as our 10 Gai. 4 : 5, & 
Father who is in "heaven. 11 As a child loves his earthly u Matt. 6:9. 
father, because his father loves him, cares for him, and pro- 
tects him ; so we are to love God. We are, indeed, to love 
Him far more ; for no earthly father loves his children as 
much as God loves us, or is as worthy of love as God is. 
For this reason our love to God is to be greater even than 
that which we owe to our earthly parents. 12 is Matt 10 : 87. 

Promises to Those Who Love God. — Christ takes it for 
8 



114 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

granted that those who believe in Him will love Him. There- 
fore He tested the sincerity of Peter's repentance by inquir- 

M John 21 • i5, i6. ing whether Peter loved Him. 13 For this reason also, the 
promises of salvation, which are usually given to those who 
believe, are in some passages of Scripture given to those who 
love God. Thus we are told that " eye hath not seen nor 
ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man the 

1* i cor. 2: 9. things which God has prepared for them that love Him." 14 
The promise is made to them, because those who believe in 
Christ and through Him realize the greatness of God's 
love will inevitably love God in return. Faith and love 

is Gai. 5:6. always go together. "Faith worketh by love." 15 The 
stronger the faith, the greater the love. 

How Love to God is Manifested. — "By their fruits ye 

w Matt. 7:20. shall know them," 16 says Christ. Our life will show 
whether we love God or not. Our love to Him should be 

n i John 5: 3. manifested by obedience to Plis commands 17 and a willing- 

i8 Matt. io: 38. ness to suffer all things for His sake. 18 It should be shown 
by love for the things of God. We should love His Church 

w John 8: 47. and the preaching of the Gospel. 19 If we do not love His 
Word, we do not love Him. It is also manifested by our 
manner of dealing with our fellow-men. If we love God, 
we will love them also. We are to love one another, even 

so John 13: 34. as Christ also loved us. 20 Our love to our fellow-men is to 
be a proof of our love to God. "If any man say I love 
God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar; for he that loveth 
not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God 
whom he hath not seen. And this commandment have we 

n i John 4: 20, 21. from Him, that he that loveth God love his brother also." 21 

iSRomii: 2o. -p ear an ^ i, 0V e. — As Christians we are to fear God, 22 but 

xLpll» o I -1. 

not with a fear such as the slave feels for his master, or 
such as the unbeliever feels when he thinks of the wrath of 



LOVE TO GOD. 115 

God that is hanging over him. We are children of God by 

faith ; 23 and our fear of Him is to be a child-like fear — a 23 R m. 8 : 15. 

fear mingled with love and trust. Perfect love casteth out 

all slavish fear and terror. 24 Those who have no love for 24u hn4:i8. 

God and do not seek to do His will have, indeed, every 

reason to fear and dread His wrath. 25 But those who 25Kom. 2: 4,5. 

believe need have no such fear. They are reconciled to God 

through Christ, their sins are forgiven, and they are sure of 

His love and favor. 

Love Prompts to Obedience. — Love to God will fill us 
with an obedient spirit. 26 Love is not self-centered, 27 but 2??cor h i3% 
concerned for the good-will and pleasure of the person that 
is loved. A loving child is an obedient one. If we love 
God as we should, we will try to please Him in all things. 
We will forget self and all our selfish wishes in our desire 
to do His will. Unless there be obedience to God there is 
no love for Him. 28 We place no confidence in the protesta- 23 j hni4: 24. 
tions of those who say they love us and who yet manifest 
no desire to please us. The child who refuses to obey his 
parents or obeys unwillingly and with grumbling has no 
right love for them. We cannot love God and at the same 
time deliberately do those things which He has forbidden, 
and which we know will displease Him. 

Love Makes Obedience Easy. — Love lightens toil. What 
we do for those whom we love is never a hardship. No 
matter how difficult it is, we do it cheerfully and gladly for 
their sakes. To those who love God His commandments 
are not grievous. 29 To the worldly and unbelieving nothing 29 1 Johns : 3. 
seems harder and more unpleasant than obedience to the 
commands of the Saviour. They find their happiness in 
the love of the world and its sins ; and they cannot con- 
ceive how any one can be happy, if he denies himself these 



116 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

things and lives in accordance with the requirements of the 
Christian religion. But one who loves God does not find 
obedience to His commandments a hardship. Love makes 
obedience easy. If we love God, we will delight to do His 
will, and be filled with sorrow whenever we fail to do it as 
we ought. Love to the Saviour makes His yoke easy and 

so Matt. 11 : 30. His burden light. 30 If we find that obedience to the will 
of God is distasteful and burdensome, the fault lies in our 
lack of love to Him. We ought to meditate much upon all 
that God has done and does for us, so that our love for Him 
may increase. Then will the doing of His will be a joy 
and not a burden to us. 

The Apostles. — The life of the apostles furnishes a strik- 
ing illustration of what a Christian's love to God involves 
and means. We are told of the twelve, that they forsook 

81 Matt 19 "y a ^ an( ^ f°ll° we( l Jesus. 31 They sacrificed their property, 
their ease and their comfort, in order to be with Him while 
He was on earth ; and after His ascension into heaven they 
spent their whole life in His service, and suffered all manner 
of hardships and persecutions for His sake. They counted 
all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of 

32 phn. 3 : 8. Jesus Christ their Lord. 32 The length to which the Christ- 

ian's love to God can go is seen most fully in the labors and 

33 ii cor. ii; 23- su ff er i ng s of St. Paul for the Gospel. 33 

Christ Our Example. — Even the love of the apostles was 
not perfect ; for no mere man can be perfect. But the 
love of Christ to His Father was perfect and flawless. He 
is our example. His holy and sinless life, His absolute 
obedience to God's will, was the result of His love. He 
loved God above all things. His heavenly Father was all 
in all to Him. He never sought to do His own will and 
w John 4 : 34. pleasure, but the will of His Father, 34 and was obedient unto 



HUMILITY. 117 

death, even the death of the cross. 35 As He loved God, so 35Phu.2: s, 
we should love Him also. We should forget self, be willing 
to give up all things, even life itself, and still count our- 
selves rich in possessing God. 36 86PS.73: 25,26. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

HUMILITY. 

The human heart is not naturally inclined to be humble 
either toward God or man. It is a proud and rebellious 
heart, defiant toward God 1 and anxious to be honored and ip s . 10 -.4. 
served by men. 2 Humility is a virtue for which the 2 Matt. 20:25. 
ancients had not even a name. But Christ has made it to 
be a virtue of the first rank. Without humility no one can 
be a Christian. 

Christ was Humble. — As in all other respects, so in this, 
Christ is our example. He was meek and lowly in heart, 
and we are to be like Him. 3 When he came to earth, He 3 Matt. 11: 29. 
voluntarily laid aside His glory and splendor, and walked 
among men in lowliness and humility. Though He was 
the Son of God from all eternity, He humbled Himself and 
became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. 4 4Phu. 2: 6-8. 
There was in Him no sin or shortcoming 5 which could de- 5 John 8 : 46. 
mand of Him to be humble. But He voluntarily humbled 
Himself for our sakes, in order that He might work out our 
redemption, and might give us an example of humility. 6 eiPet. 2: 21. 

Toward God and Man. — Toward God, Christ manifested 
His humility in His complete subordination of Himself to 
His heavenly Father and His willingness to do and endure 
all things which seemed best in His Father's sight. 7 Toward 7 Matt. 26: 39. 
men, He manifested His humility in His daily behaviour 



118 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

toward them, in His forgetfulness of self while He used 
every opportunity to serve even the lowest among them, 
and in the patience and meekness with which He bore the 
scorn and abuse of His enemies. 

We are to be Humble. — Christ was humble for our sakes ; 
we have need to be humble for our own. And we will be 
humble, if we realize as we should the greatness of God and 
our own insignificance. God is infinite in power and holi- 
ness ; we are weak, unworthy and sinful creatures. We 

s jas. 4: io. are therefore to humble ourselves before Him. 8 

What Humility Is. — To be humble means to acknowledge 
our weakness and unworthiness in God's sight and our con- 
stant dependence on Him ; and to ascribe all the good that 

9i cor. is: io. is in us, not to ourselves, but to His grace. 9 It means, also, 
not to despise or look down upon our fellow-men, but in 

io phii. 2: 3. lowliness of mind to esteem others better than ourselves. 10 
Its Importance. — Humility lies at the base of all true 
religion. There can be no right relation between us and God 
without it. He " resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to 

ii jas. 4: 6. the humble." 11 None can find acceptance with Him unless 
they have a broken and contrite, and therefore humble, 

12 ps. 51 : i7. heart. 12 The publican in the temple, who humbly confessed 

his guilt and unworthiness and cast himself upon God's 
grace, was received into favor; but the proud Pharisee, 
who exalted himself before God and despised the publican 
who stood near him, went down to his house unjustified. 
" He that exalteth himself shall be abased; but he that 

13 Luke is : 9-14. humbleth himself shall be exalted." 13 * 

Weakness and Strength. — The humility which is thus 
necessary for acceptance with God is necessary throughout 
our life, in order that God may accomplish His purposes in 
us and through us. It is God who must give us both the 






HUMILITY. 119 

willingness and the strength to do His will. 14 And He u ran. a.* it 

does this only in those who realize their own weakness and 

lean in humble dependence on Him. Only when we are 

weak are we strong; 15 for then God supplies us with His isiicor. 12: m 

strength. 16 We must feel ourselves to be nothing, and then i«iicor. 12: 9. 

God's grace gives us strength to be useful in His service. 

God dwells with those who are of a humble mind. 17 niaa.57: 15. 

This was the secret of the great work which St. Paul 
was enabled to do for the Gospel. He was once a proud, 
self-sufficient Pharisee, who persecuted the Christians. 18 is icor. 15: 9. 
But God's grace took hold of him and made him humble ; 
and in making him humble it made him strong, so that he 
labored more abundantly than all the other apostles, yet not 
he, but the grace of God that was with him. 19 Weak in wicor.is: 10. 
himself, he was yet enabled to do all things through Christ 
who strengthened him. 20 Therefore Paul gloried in his own aopwi. 4: 13. 
infirmities and in the sufferings which laid bare his weak- 
ness, that the power of Christ might rest upon him. 21 All 2incor. 12:9. 
the talents he possessed, and all the good he did for Christ, 
he ascribed not to himself, but to the grace of God in him. 
By the grace of God he was what he was. 22 And this is ssicor. 15: 10. 
true of us all. It is God who implants the new life in us, 
and who keeps it alive and strengthens it. 23 And the power 23 pwi. 1 : & 
of the divine life in us is in direct proportion to our humble 
dependence on God. The more we empty ourselves of self, 
the more room we make for Christ and His grace in us. 

Humility Toward Others. — If we have the proper humility 
toward God, that humility will be manifested in our deal- 
ings with our fellow-men. There will be an absence of 
everything that savors of pride, arrogance, self-importance 
and self-righteousness. If we are specially favored in any 
way in body or mind or soul, or if we happen to excel 



120 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



others in good looks, strength, talents, wealth, honors, suc- 
cess, piety, or any other blessing, we are not to look down 
upon them on this account, as though we were so much 

«jer.9:23,24. better than they. 24 We cannot indeed be blind to these 
advantages, if we happen to possess them ; but when we 
think of them, it should be, not with feelings of exaltation 
and pride in ourselves, but in humble gratitude to God to 
whose grace alone we owe them, and who might, if He had 
seen fit, have caused us to exchange positions with those 
whom we now excel. If we permit ourselves to become 
proud and self-sufficient, Satan will resume dominion in our 
hearts ; for God dwells only in those who are of humble 
mind. 

Humility in Speech. — Our humility is to be seen in our 
com ersation. When we speak of ourselves or anything we 
have done, we are to do so without boastfulness and self- 
glorification. 25 When we speak of others, it is to be with 
the respect which is due to them. We should not speak 
despisingly of them or of what they have done. 

In Actions. — We should never be arrogant in our 
behaviour toward others, 26 never snub or ridicule them 
because they do not enjoy the same blessings or advantages 
as we, but always treat them with proper consideration, and 
" condescend to men of low estate." We should be patient 

27 Eph. 4 : 2. with the faults and shortcomings of others, 27 not indeed 
making excuses for sin, but seeking to restore the fallen in 

ss Gai. 6: i. a spirit of meekness. 28 We are not to say, " Stand by thy- 
self, come not near to me ; for I am holier than thou. ' ' 29 But 
we are to remember that, if we have been kept from falling 
into the same sin as others, it is by the grace of God and 
not by our strength. We also may fall ; and we certainly 
will fall unless God's strength sustains us. 30 If we are free 



25 Prov. 27 : % 



26 Rom. 12: 16. 



29 Is. 65 : 5. 



HUMILITY. 121 

from the particular faults which we deplore in others, we 
should remember that we have other faults of our own which 
require that our fellow -men should be patient and forbearing 
with us. 

Pride. — The world is full of pride, — full of people who 
will not bow themselves humbly before God, and who exalt 
themselves above their fellow-men. One is proud of his 
strength, another of his talents, another of his wealth, 
another of his station and rank. There is a spiritual pride, 
also, to which Christians are exposed, — a pride that glories 
in its religious attainments and good works, as though 
what they have done were their own doing, and not due to 
the grace of God alone ; a pride that thinks its own good 
deeds merit God's favor, instead of being only a gift of God's 
grace. This was the sin of the self-righteous Pharisees : 
they trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and 
despised others. 31 31 Luke w: a 

How Seen. — Pride may be manifested by a look, by a 
gesture, by inordinate attention to the clothes we wear or 
the style we live in, by a tendency to gaze upon and admire 
our own person and features, by efforts to obtain places of 
honor and distinction, and in a multitude of other ways. It 
is shown by a stubborn insistence upon our own ideas, by a 
refusal to acknowledge and correct our mistakes, by a readi- 
ness to take offense at every slight provocation, and by a 
desire to have others bow to us and honor us. 

Be Ready to Serve. — The natural man desires to be 
served and honored by others. The Christian should take 
pleasure in serving even the lowest and humblest among his 
fellow-men. True greatnesss consists in humility ; he that 
is the humblest is the greatest in the kingdom of God. 32 He 32 Matt. is-. 4 
that is greatest should be as the youngest, and he that is 



122 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

w Luke 22: 26. chief as he that doth serve. 33 Our aim should be in all 
humility willingly and gladly to serve every one for Christ's 
sake as occasion demands, remembering that Christ has 
given us an example. For " the Son of man came not to 

w Matt. 20 : 28. be ministered unto, but to minister. " ^ In order to enforce 
the lesson of humility upon His disciples, who had engaged 
in an unseemly contention as to who should be the greatest 
in His kingdom, He Himself washed their feet, thus per- 
forming an office that usually fell to the lowest servant of 
the household. And He tells us that we also should be 
ready to perform the lowest offices for others, in order to 

«5 John i3: 12-17. benefit them. 35 Our great aim should be, not to be honored 
and served, but to be useful in any capacity, however humble 
and lowly. 

Humility and Leadership. — A true spirit of humility is 
not incompatible with courage and leadership among men. 
On the contrary, while the Scriptures exhort us to be humble, 
they also exhort us to " be strong in the Lord and in the 

w Epn 6 1 io power of His might. ' ' 36 We are to be firm and decisive in 
action, bold in the defense of the truth, and if called to take 
upon us the responsibilities of leadership in any good cause, 
we are to be brave and courageous. That these qualities 
may be united with true humility is apparent from such 
examples as Moses and Joshua and David and Paul and 
Luther. All of them had an humble opinion of themselves ; 
but their faith filled them with such confidence in God, that 
none were more bold and brave and strong in action than 
they. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

THANKFULNESS. 

Every blessing that we enjoy in body or soul is the free 
gift of God, 1 bestowed upon us without any merit or worthi- 1 j a s. i: 17. 
ness on our part. We ought therefore to receive those 
blessings with truly thankful hearts, and express our grati- 
tude both with our lips and with our lives. 

God's Goodness to Us. — In God we live and move and 
have our being. 2 He has created us; His breath has given 2 Acts 17: 28. 
us life. 3 He has preserved us hitherto against the many 3 Jo t> 33 •. 4. 
dangers that continually beset our existence, 4 and has pro- 4 n Tim. 4: is. 
vided us from day to day with the necessaries of life. 5 It 5 p s . 145 : 16. 
is He who " gives rain from heaven and fruitful seasons, 
filling us with food and gladness." 6 The air we breathe, « Acts 14 : 17. 
the water we drink, the health we enjoy, the innocent 
sources of pleasure and enjoyment, our various powers of 
body and mind, — these and every other blessing come from 
God and call for our thanks. 

But a still greater reason for thankfulness is found in the 
spiritual blessings which God bestows upon us through His 
Son Jesus Christ. 7 He has given His Son into death to 7Eph. 1:3-6. 
save us from sin and eternal destruction. 8 He brings His 8u hn4:9. 
salvation home to our hearts through His holy Word. He 
has made all of us who believe in Christ heirs of eternal 
salvation, having " delivered us from the power of darkness 
and translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son, in 
whom we have redemption through His blood, even the for- 
giveness of sins." 9 He has adopted us as His children, 10 as- 
sures us of His unfailing love and grace, and will bestow 
upon all who are faithful an inheritance incorruptible, 

123 



9 Col. 1 : 12-14 

10 Gal. 4 : 6. 



124 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



uiPet. 1; 



12 Matt. 15 : 



13 Matt. 26 : 26. 



14 Matt. 11 : 25. 

15 John 11 : 41. 



16 Luke 17 : 17. 



n Eph. 5 : 20. 



undefiled and that fadeth not away." u These are blessings 
for which we can never be sufficiently grateful, even if we 
employ all our powers and give up our life itself in the ser- 
vice of God. 

The Example of Christ. — The Saviour Himself has given 
us an example of the thankfulness which we should show to- 
ward God. Though He was the Son of God, yet as man He 
constantly acknowledged His dependence upon His heavenly 
Father. He gave thanks for the bread and the fish when He 
was about to feed the four thousand, 12 and also for the bread 
and the wine when He was about to institute the Lord's Sup- 
per, 13 thus showing that He was in the habit of giving thanks 
at meal-time. He thanked God for the progress which the 
Gospel was making through the disciples whom He had sent 
out to preach. 14 At the raising of Lazarus He gave thanks 
to God for hearing His prayer. 15 And if Jesus, who was the 
Son of God, acknowledged with thankfulness His obligations 
to God, surely we, who are nothing but sinful human beings, 
ought to do the same. 

We Should be Thankful. — When we show kindness to 
others, we are grieved and disappointed if they are not 
thankful. Kindness deserves recognition and thanks. 
Ingratitude of man to man is universally regarded as one of 
the meanest of vices. Still more mean and disgraceful is 
the ingratitude of men for the unnumbered mercies and 
kindnesses of God. God looks for thankfulness. He is 
grieved when we do not show it. When the Saviour healed 
the ten men who were lepers and only one returned to give 
thanks, He sorrowfully asked, " Where are the nine ? " 16 

Christians are exhorted to give thanks to God for all 
things. 17 And the apostles themselves give us an example 
of thankfulness. They begin nearly all their epistles with 



THANKFULNESS. 125 

an expression of gratitude to God, and they frequently 
break out into thanksgiving in the course of their epistles. 
Thankfulness for God's goodness is inseparable from a right 
state of heart toward God. The godly have always been 
thankful. The Psalms of the Old Testament are the relig- 
ious expression of the sentiments of the pious Jews, and 
they are permeated with a spirit of thankfulness. They 
abound in expressions such as this: " give thanks unto 
the Lord ; for He is good, and His mercy endureth for- 
ever," 18 Psalms of thanksgiving and praise form one of wpg. us: 1. 
the three classes into which the Psalms as a whole may be 
divided. The redeemed in heaven and the angels are con- 
tinually giving praise to God. 19 And assuredly those who » Rev. 5 : 9-14 
hope one day to join in that song of thanksgiving and praise 
around the throne of God should begin here upon earth to 
acknowledge and praise His goodness. 

Giving Thanks Always. — We are to give God thanks 
always and for all things. 20 When God does not send us 2o Ep ii, 5:20. 
what we desire, we are not to overlook those things which 
He does send us day by day. If we employ ourselves 
with thankfulness for the blessings which we enjoy at God's 
hands, we shall have little time and no inclination to com- 
plain over those that are withheld, or to grow despondent 
over troubles and trials which God permits to come upon 
us. Even afflictions are intended for our good and are, in 
this sense, a cause for gratitude rather than for complain- 
ing. 21 Paul was thankful for his sufferings, because they « Rom. 5 : 3. 
promoted the cause of the Gospel. 22 If we hold fast to the »cul'i; 24. 
blessedness which is ours by faith in Christ, all other things 
which may be denied to us should seem insignificant by 
comparison and leave us ample reason for the deepest grati- 
tude. Paul and Silas were so filled with thankfulness 



126 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

for the great spiritual blessings which God had bestowed 
upon them in Christ, that they not only permitted them- 
selves to be beaten and confined in the stocks for Christ's 
sake, but at midnight, while their backs were bleeding 
from the stripes which they had received and while their 
feet were fast in the stocks, they began to sing hymns of 

M Acta 16 : 24, 25. thanksgiving and praise to God. 23 

The "World Ungrateful. — The world does not acknow- 
ledge its indebtedness to God. It receives His temporal 
gifts from day to day as a matter of course and with no 
thought of gratitude to the Giver of them all. In His 
goodness God " letteth His sun shine on the evil and on the 

84 Matt. 5 : 45. good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust." 24 
But the majority of men never thank Him for it. Neither 
do they give Him any thanks for the love which He has 
shown in sending His only Son to save them. They spurn 
that love ; they will not accept the salvation which it offers. 
And their unbelief is the greatest ingratitude of all. For 
nothing can be more ungrateful than to refuse and despise 
this greatest manifestation of God's love to men. 

Only Believers Thankful. — Gratitude to God is found 
only among those who believe. They alone stand in the 
right relation to God. They alone have a mind and heart 
disposed to acknowledge that every earthly blessing comes 
from Him and to appreciate the wonderful love which He 
reveals in the Gospel. But even among them gratitude is 
not always as deep and heartfelt as it ought to be. 

God's Mercies Uninterrupted. — If God's gifts were few 
and far between, if He were sparing of His goodness and 
dispensed His blessings less bountifully, many men would 
be more apt to remember that they come from His hands. 

«5 Lam. 3 : 23. But His mercies are new unto us every morning. 20 They 



THANKFULNESS. 127 

are showered upon us day by day without stint. 26 They so p s . 68 : 19. 
come to us with every breath of air we breathe, with every 
cup of water we drink, with every morsel of food we eat. 
And the very fact that they come so uninterruptedly tends 
to make men fail to give thanks to the Giver. If God's 
mercies were withheld for a season, if the sun refused to 
shine or the rain to fall or the crops to grow, the depend- 
ence of our race upon God's goodness would be forced 
home upon many a heart that now is cold and unthankful. 
But God withholds His mercies but seldom. Our days and 
years are filled with the gifts of His goodness. And it is 
sad to think that the very fact that God's mercy is so great 
should be made the occasion of ingratitude by men. 

Thankful In Heart. — Our gratitude to God should be 
deep and heartfelt. We are not to draw near to Him with 
our mouth and honor Him with our lips while our heart is 
far from Him. 27 We should meditate upon His goodness 27i sa .29:is. 
day by day, and call to mind His many mercies, so that our 
hearts may be truly thankful. To forget to call His gifts 
to mind is to be ungrateful for them. 

In Words. — A large part of our prayers at home and in 
church should be occupied with giving thanks to God for 
His many mercies in body and soul. 28 We should sing ascoi. 4-2. 
hymns of praise and thanksgiving. 29 We should dwell not 29 Eph. 5 : 19, 2a 
only on the earthly blessings, but especially on the spiritual 
blessings which He bestows upon us. These call for our 
fullest thanksgiving even in times of greatest earthly dis- 
tress and calamity. 

In Life. — Our life should be an expression of our heart's 
thankfulness to God. If we do favors for our fellow-men, 
we expect their actions as well as their words to show their 
gratitude. If they thank us in words and yet deliberately 



128 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

do what they know will offend us, we conclude that their 
gratitude is not real. Our life shows whether the praise 
and thanks which we give to the Lord with our lips are the 
true expression of our heart or not. True gratitude will 
manifest itself in a sincere endeavor to do His will. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

TRUST. 

By faith in Christ we become children of God, and are 

sure of His Fatherly love and care. We should therefore 

i ps. 115 : ii. trust in Him, 1 place our confidence and dependence on 

aprov. 3:5. Him, 2 and be satisfied that He will ever watch over us, 

3 ps. 55 : 22. provide us with all we need, 3 and prevent anything from 

happening to us except that which will result in our final 

4 Rom. 8 : 28. good. 4 

Child-like Dependence. — Our trust in God should be a 
child-like dependence on Him. A little child places abso- 
lute confidence in father and mother. It does not worry 
about anything it may need to eat or wear, but looks con- 
fidently to them to supply its wants. And if danger 
threatens, it runs to them for safety and help. The child 
trusts in them because it is sure of their love. So we are 
to trust in God. For "like as a father pitiethhis children, 

5Ps. io3: is. so the Lord pitieth them that fear Him." 5 

How We Should Trust in God. — We should commit our- 
selves completely into the hands of our heavenly Father, 

eps. 37: 5. and entrust the entire ordering of our lives to Him. 6 We 
should accept whatever befalls us as an expression of His 

spgW. 2 ^ will, 7 cling to Him in every danger, 8 bear patiently and 

9 coi.i : ii. cheerfully whatever trials He sends, 9 and be free from un- 



TRUST. 129 

believing care and worry. 10 We should cast all our care ioMatt.6: 25. 
upon Him, because He careth for us. 11 "iPet.5: 7. 

Why We Should Trust in God. — What we know of God 
should fill us with trust in Him. He loves with an infinite 
love ; for He gave His only begotten Son to save us. And 
" He that spared not His only Son but delivered Him up 
for us all, how shall He not with Him freely give us all 
things " that we need ? 12 He knows our wants even before «Eom. 8: m. 
we ask Him ; 13 and He knows exactly what is best for us, 13 Matt. 6: 32. 
and will send it. He is Almighty, and therefore perfectly 
able to do for us everything to which His love and wisdom 
prompt Him. He has promised never to leave nor forsake 
us, 14 and He is faithful to all His promises. Therefore we "Heb. 13 : 5. 
may boldly say, " The Lord my helper; and I will not 
fear. ' ' 15 Nothing should ever be permitted to make us doubt » Heb. 13 : 6. 
His love and the precious promises which He has given us 
in His Word. And if we cling trustfully to Him, we shall 
always have inward peace, no matter how dark or mysterious 
may be the ways through which His providence leads us. 16 wjohnM: 1. 

Safety in Banger. — No matter what may be the danger 
that threatens us, no harm can possibly befall us without 
the permission of God. Even the hairs of our head are all 
numbered. 17 God marks even the fall of the sparrow , 18 and ! 7 a J la "; 10: 30 - 

r is Matt. 10 : 29. 

certainly watches carefully over His children. We must 

not tempt God and run into danger needlessly. 19 But if we m Matt. 4: 7. 

incur danger in the path of duty, we may confidently entrust 

ourselves to His protection. 20 He will be with us. Our 20 p s . 33:29. 

life is safe as long as God has use for us on earth. The 

Jews often attempted to kill Christ, but could not do so 

until His work was done. And then they were permitted 

to do so, only because a great good was to be accomplished 

by it, namely, the redemption of man. When the time 



130 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



il Ps. 23 : 4. 



M Luke 23 : 46. 



allotted to us is completed, God will permit us to be overtaken 
by deatb. But He will be witb us in the valley of the sbadow 
of deatb, and we need not fear. 21 Like Jesus in His last 
hour, we may trustfully commit our spirit into the bands of 
our heavenly Father. 22 When our life according to God's 
plan is finished on earth, death is no real evil ; for it brings 
us the fulness and completion of our redemption and 
blessedness in heaven. 

Freedom from Worry. — We are not to worry about 
dangers, real or imaginary, which may threaten us, but 
commit ourselves to God for safe-keeping, knowing that He 
keeps guard over us. 23 Nor are we to worry about what we 
shall eat, or what we shall drink, or wherewithal we shall 
be clothed. 24 We are not, indeed, to be idle, thoughtless, 
and improvident, but are to make provision for the future 
by prudent employment of the present. God expects us to 
do our duty from day to day. But when we have done 
this, we are to entrust the rest to God. 25 He has promised 
to provide for us, and He will do so. His command and 
promise are, " Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His 
righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto 
Matt. 6: 33. you." 26 He who feeds the birds of the air and clothes the 
Matt, e: 26-29. grass of the field will also feed and clothe us. 27 Therefore 
we are not to worry about the morrow and its needs, but 
from day to day accept with thankfulness the provision 
which God sends us. It is easy to trust that God will pro- 
vide us with what we need, when we have plenty of money 
and see where the supply is to come from. But trust in 
God implies that we trust Him to provide for us and are 
sure that He will do so, even when we see no way by which 
it can be done. 

Contentment. — Trust in God means that we commit the 



28 Ps. 42 : 5. 



*4 Matt. 6 : 25. 



» Matt. 6 : 34. 



TRUST. 131 

entire ordering of our lives to Him, confident that He will 
shape them in such a way as shall result in our greatest 
good in the end. We should therefore be content with our 
lot in life. We may see others, perhaps very wicked people, 
who are more prosperous and appear to be freer from troubles 
and trials than we are. We may be tempted to envy them 
or to murmur and complain of our fate. But we will not 
do so, if we have the right trust in God and believe that He 
orders our lives for the best. 28 We may try by legitimate ™ ps. 37:7. 
means to improve our condition, and ought to do so. But 
we are not to grow sour or discontented, because we do not 
attain as great a measure of temporal prosperity as we de- 
sire. The very things which we desire most may be with- 
held in mercy. If granted, they might cause the loss of our 
souls. We see only the present. God sees all the future, 
the end from the beginning. 29 We should therefore be con- 29 1 8 . 46: 10. 
tent with our lot as God shapes it, and bear in mind that 
He does all things well. 30 The principal thing is not our 30 Mark 7: 37 
earthly prosperity but the salvation of our souls. And God 
shapes our lives in such a way as to make them most favor- 
able for our soul's salvation. 

Patience and Cheerfulness. — Since the ordering of our 
life is in God's hands, and all that happens to us is for the 
best, though we may not see it at the time, we should be 
patient and cheerful. Every one's life has its share of vex- 
ations, disappointments and sorrows. If we are children 
of God, these things are all part of the process necessary 
to refine us and fit us for our eternal home. We should 
therefore run with patience the race which is set before us, 
looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, 
who bore patiently and cheerfully much greater trials than 
we can ever be called on to bear. 



132 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

Courage and Hope. — The trials of the believer, being sent 

si i cor. io: 13. by God, are never permitted to go beyond his ability. 31 God 
gives the strength needed to bear them. His grace is suffi- 

32 ii cor. 12:8,9. cient for us. 32 As our bodily muscles grow strong by exer- 
cise, so does our faith. God exercises our faith through 

ssKom. 5: 3,4. trials. 33 We should, therefore, be brave and hopeful under 
the ills, disappointments and sorrows of life, knowing that 

m Matt. 28 : 2o. God is with us, 34 and that with His help we shall not be taxed 
beyond our strength. When God's purposes are accomp- 
lished by any burden or trials which He inflicts, He removes 
them. But even those ills that last through life should not 
cause us to lose courage. They will all come to an end at 
last. Our heart is ever to be filled with hope, — hope for 
better days to come, either here on earth, or if not here, 
then certainly in heaven. Patiently, bravely and hopefully 
bearing our cross, we are to follow Jesus, looking for the 

85 Tit. 2:13. glorious appearing of our Saviour to receive His own. 35 
The trust which they had in God, and the assurance of sal- 
vation through Christ, enabled the martyrs bravely to 
endure even the death at the stake. They looked beyond 
the present to the future glory which God has in store for 

* i cor. 2 : 9 them that love Him. 36 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

PRAYER. 

Prayer is as necessary for the life of the soul as breathing 
is for that of the body. The prayerless man is not and 
cannot be a Christian. If we live near God, we must com- 
mune with Him. There are many things which we have to 
tell Him and ask of Him as our best Friend. We need 
to thank Him for the many mercies which He bestows upon 
us daily, to beseech Him to forgive and wash away our sins, 
to give us strength to love and serve Him, to watch over us 
and guard us, and to give us His Holy Spirit to strengthen 
and keep us in the faith. The occasions we have for prayer 
will be as manifold as our wants and experiences in life. 
Sorrow and joy, our own needs and those of others, should 
prompt us to pray, A spirit of prayer should underlie all 
our activity ; for only by the grace and strength which 
God supplies can we live and work properly. We should 
pray not only for ourselves, but for all men ; 1 for our ene- i Tim. 2 : 1. 
mies 2 as well as our friends. » Matt. 5: 44. 

Christ Prayed. — Christ Himself has given us an example 
of prayerfulness. His whole life was one of communion 
with His heavenly Father. He began His public ministry 
with prayer ; and He often retired into solitude for extended 
periods of prayer and meditation. Early in the morning, 
before the busy work of the day began, He went by Himself 
and prayed. 3 At night, after He had worked hard, He again 3 Mark i: 35. 
retired for prayer. 4 Sometimes He continued in prayer 4 Luke 5 : ie. 
during the whole night. 5 He prayed while He was engaged 5 Luke 6: 12. 
in His work ; 6 and He thanked God for the success which « John 11 : 42. 
attended His ministry. 7 On the night before His crucifix- 7 Ma tt. 11 : 25, 



134 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



8 John 17- 1-26. 



9 Matt. 26 : 36-39. 
io Luke 23 : 34. 
n Matt. 27 : 46. 

12 Luke 23 . 46. 

is Matt. 6 : 9-13. 



i* Matt 6 : 5. 



ion He offered up His great intercessory prayer. 8 In the 
garden of Gethsemane He poured out His sorrow-laden soul 
before His heavenly Father, praying thrice that, if possible, 
the bitter cup of suffering might pass from Him. 9 On the 
cross He prayed for His enemies, 10 cried out to God for 
comfort in His extreme anguish, 11 and, when the moment 
of death had come, prayerfully and trustfully committed 
His soul to His heavenly Father's keeping. 12 

What to Pray For. — A model prayer has been given to 
us by Christ Himself in the Lord's Prayer. 13 It is short 
and simple ; yet it contains all those things for which all 
Christians without exception have need to pray. It indi- 
cates, also, the spirit which should animate us in approach- 
ing the throne of God. We are to come as His children, 
sure of His Fatherly love. Our first concern should be 
for the things of God ; and therefore we are taught to pray 
first, that God's name be hallowed and honored among all 
men, that His kingdom may be established in their hearts and 
that His will may be done on earth as it is in heaven. Then 
comes the concern for our own bodily and spiritual welfare. 
We are taught to pray for our daily bread — a prayer which 
includes all that is needful for our earthly well-being, — for the 
forgiveness of our sins, for grace to prevent us from yielding 
to temptation, and finally to deliver us from the evil one, 
the devil, and from all the evil of which he is the instigator. 

The Manner. — Prayer should be the sincere utterance of 
mere matter of form or habit. It 



our hearts, and not a 



should not be made for the sake of appearances, or to 
secure a reputation for piety. 14 Such prayers are mere 
hypocrisy. It does not matter in itself whether our prayers 
are long or short ; but we are not to use vain repetitions 
as the heathen do, who think they shall be heard for their 



PRAYER. 135 

much speaking. 15 We are not to repeat the Lord's Prayer 15 Matt e: 7- 
or any other prayer a certain number of times, with the 
idea that so-doing is a merit on our part and will make 
amends for some shortcoming. 

It does not matter whether we pray aloud or silently, in 
our own words or in the words of another. But the Lord's 
Prayer should generally be added to our own prayers, as a 
summary of petitions for those things for which as Chris- 
tians we ought to pray. We will do well to draw largely 
from that treasury of prayers, the Psalms. Great profit 
may be derived also from the use of good prayer-books. 
We may find in them the very prayer which our heart 
desired to express, but for which it was unable to find the 
proper words. Such books are aids to devotion, written by 
pious men ; and they help us to pray for those things for which 
we ought to pray, but which, without their aid, we might 
neglect. The same is true of the Church Book, which 
contains many short prayers, called collects, and numerous 
other prayers for various occasions and conditions. Such 
aids to devotion should be diligently used. They are a 
treasure of the Church for which we ought to be thankful. 

Our Posture. — The posture which we assume in prayer 
should be one which indicates reverence for the Almighty 
God into whose presence we weak and sinful beings come. 
Ordinarily this should be kneeling or standing, though it is 
possible, of course, to pray in any position. In the public 
services on the Lord's Day we stand during prayer, because 
it is the day of the Lord's resurrection and a day of joy. 
Kneeling is an attitude of humiliation. It is particularly 
appropriate as an outward expression of the feeling of 
humility with which we should approach God's throne. 
Our prayers are not, indeed, heard because of the posture 



136 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



we assume. But in so far as the posture is an indication of 
the spirit in which we come before God, it indicates also 
whether our prayers are acceptable or not. If we come 
before the Lord in a proper spirit of reverence and humility, 
we will endeavor to give outward expression to our inward 
attitude. Unless there be physical inability to stand, the 
habit of those who sit while others stand in church is 
extremely reprehensible and an evidence of the lack of 
proper reverence for God. 

When We Should Pray. — The Christian should pray 
i« Luke 21: 36. always. 16 We cannot, indeed, be always uttering articulate 
prayers; but our soul should ever be open toward God. 
We should pray whenever we feel the need of prayer : when 
we are tempted to do wrong, 17 when we are exposed to 
danger, 18 when we are in distress and need God's help, 19 
when we are bowed down by a burden of guilt 20 or sorrow, 21 
when we or our friends are sick : 22 in fact, every time we 
feel the need of God's help and blessing, or have received 

23 pwi. 4: 6. any special tokens of His grace and mercy. 23 

24 Dan. e: io. But we ought also to have stated times of prayer. 24 We 

should pray when we rise in the morning, when we go to 
bed at night, and when we sit down at the table to enjoy 
the food which God has provided for us. We should never 
neglect these seasons of prayer on any pretext of haste or 
weariness. The head of the family should gather the mem- 
bers of his household around him morning and evening for 
* josh. 24: 15. family worship. 25 This is a much neglected custom in these 
days, but one which, if observed, proves an inestimable 
blessing to the members of such a household. We should 
also join heartily in the prayers in the church, remembering 
that the minister prays not for himself alone, but for the 
whole congregation, of which we are a part. 



» Matt. 26 : 


41. 


18 Matt. 8 : 1 


25. 


13 Matt. 15 : 


22. 


£0 Luke 18 : 


13. 


Ps. 51. 




si Ps. 25 : 16 


,17. 


22 Jas. 5 : 14 


,15. 



PRAYER. 137 

Praying in Christ's Name. — We should pray in Christ's 
name. If we do not, our prayers are not heard. But if we 
do, we have a special promise that they will be heard. 
Whatsoever we ask the Father in His name will be given 

tO US. 26 so John 15: 10. 

To pray in Christ's name means to pray as those who 
are reconciled to God through Christ. We do not deserve 
that God should hear our prayers, but rather that He should 
inflict temporal and eternal punishment upon us. But 
through Christ we have access to God, 27 enjoy his favor, 28 ^S 1 ^ 2 ^. 1 * 
and have the assurance that He hears and will answer our 
prayers. 29 29 j0 hn 16 : 24. 

To pray in Christ's name means, however, also to pray 
in His spirit ; that is, to ask for things in the same way in 
which He asked for them. We should entrust to the 
wisdom and love of God the doing or not doing what we 
ask. 30 We must always set His will above our own. No 3ou hn5:i4. 
matter how ardently we may desire the bestowal of a par- 
ticular blessing or the removal of a particular burden, we 
should say with Christ, "Not my will, but Thine be 
done." 31 We are short-sighted. God alone knows what is 31 ^ att - 26: 29 - 

° Matt. 6 : 10. 

best for us. 

The Answer to Prayer. — God always hears and answers 
the prayer of the believer. The effectual fervent prayer of 
the righteous man availeth much. 32 But we must ask in 32j as . 5-.16. 
faith, not wavering or doubting. 83 Only faith and not doubt 33 Jas . 1: 6; 7 . 
receives the answer to prayer. 

God's answer to our prayer may be delayed, and often is. 
If so, we should continue to pray unceasingly until we are 
heard. 34 God decides on the time for answering our 34L "keii:5io; 
requests. He also decides on the manner. He may 
answer our prayer in a way altogether different from what 



18: 1- 



138 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

we wished or expected, but in a manner no less effectual. 
We may ask, for instance, for the prevention of a sorrow or 
the removal of a burden. Apparently the prayer is 
unheard ; for the sorrow comes, and the burden remains. 
But at the same time we are given the strength needed to 
bear our cross ; we grow spiritually strong. And this 
86 it cor. 12: 9. increase of strength is God's answer to our prayer. 35 His 
grace becomes sufficient for us. In the end this is a greater 
blessing than that for which we originally prayed ; just as 
it is a greater blessing to possess the strength of a man and 
bear easily a burden of a hundred pounds, than to possess 
only the strength of a child or an invalid and stagger under 
the weight of ten. God wants us to be strong in the faith ; 
and He lets us exercise and strengthen our faith by bearing 
burdens. 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

SELF-DEFENSE. 

The Christian must defend himself against the enemies of 
his soul. If he does not, they will rob him of the salvation 
which has become his by faith. For this reason the Scrip- 
tures exhort us to work out our own salvation with fear and 
iiTta? ! 6M2 trembling, 1 to fight the good fight of faith, 2 and to hold fast 

3 Rev. 3: ii. what we have that no one take our crown. 3 We must not 

only become Christians but remain Christians. Only he 

4 Matt. 24 : 13. that endureth to the end shall be saved. 4 

The Good Fight. — The Christian must fight the good fight 

& i Tim. 6 -. i2. of faith, if he would lay hold on eternal life. 5 He must 

defend himself against the enemies who seek to destroy his 

soul. These enemies are our own flesh, or the old evil 

nature which remains in us alongside of the new nature im • 



SELF-DEFENSE. 139 

planted by faith ; the world with its enticements and allure- 
ments to sin ; and the devil, the source and promoter of 
every evil thing. These enemies constantly tempt us to do 
evil, and we must fight against them, otherwise they will 
overcome us and bring about our everlasting ruin. 

What is at Stake. — On the issue of this conflict hangs 
the eternal welfare of our soul. If we lose our soul, we 
lose all. "What will it profit a man, if he gain the whole 
world and yet lose his own soul ? or what will a man give 
in exchange for his soul ? " 6 To make our salvation possi- o Mark 8: 36,87 
ble, Jesus died the cruel death of the cross. If our soul 
possesses such value in His eyes, it certainly should possess 
the greatest value in our own. And we should spare no 
effort to preserve it in the faith against every assault of 
our foes. 

Temptation. — The form in which the enemies of our soul 
make their attacks is temptation. And we must defend 
ourselves against them by resolutely refusing to obey their 
evil promptings. Temptation must be repelled at once. If 
we delay, or dally with it, we have already half lost the battle. 

Temptations come to all from within and without. Some 
are more strongly tempted than others, owing to their par- 
ticular disposition or their unfavorable surroundings. But 
no one escapes temptation entirely. On the contrary, all 
are tempted severely enough to require all the determina- 
tion of their will and all the strength they derive from God, 
in order to overcome. Temptation in itself is not sin ; for 
the Saviour Himself was tempted. 7 But unless we are con- 7 ^*£'*!i 
stantly on our guard against it and resist it steadfastly, 
it will lead us into sin. 8 It often comes in unexpected »ipet. 5:8. 
forms and at unexpected times. For this reason we must 
watch and pray. 9 If we do not, we shall be taken unawares, » Matt. 26: «. 



140 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

as an army is sometimes taken unawares by its enemies 

and defeated. 

Effort Necessary. — No one ever won a battle worth the 
winning without great effort. Men must strive hard for 
earthly success and reward. And in spiritual things, as in 
others, victory means effort and determination. If men 
are willing to strive hard for the fleeting rewards of earth, 
we ought surely be willing and ready to undergo every 

10 1 cor. 9 25. hardship for the sake of winning the crown of eternal life. 10 
The victory is worth all it costs. For to those who over- 
come, it shall be granted to sit with Christ in His throne, 
even as He also overcame and is set down with His Father 

ii Rev. 3 : 2i. in His throne. 11 

The Flesh. — Our greatest peril lies in ourselves; our 
most dangerous enemy is our own bad nature, with which 

12 jas. i: 14. we were born, and which the Scripture calls the flesh. 12 We 
must contend against the evil lusts that war against the 

is i pet. 2: ii, soul 1S as long as we live on earth ; for we shall never be free 
from their sinful promptings. If we value our souls, we 
dare not yield our bodies as instruments of unrighteousness 
unto sin, but must yield them as instruments of righteous- 

H Rom. 6: i3. ness unto God. 14 We must mortify our members which are 

it coi. 3:5. upon the earth, 15 and crucify the flesh with its affections 

io Gai. 5: 24. and lusts. 10 Among the sins to which the flesh tempts are 
lust, or wicked desires, laziness, gluttony, drunkenness, 
greed, deceit, malice, dishonesty, hatred, envy and the like. 
Different persons are tempted differently, according to their 
natural disposition and inclinations. But in one form or 
another the flesh constantly tempts us all. It is our natural 
inclination to evil that makes us so susceptible to the temp- 
tations of the world and of Satan. 

The "World. — Our second enemy is the world, that is, the 



SELF-DEFENSE. 141 

people and society that live a worldly life. The world has 
become estranged from God, and seeks to estrange us from 
Him. It seeks through our evil nature to turn us aside from 
the love of God to the love of the sinful things of the world, 
from the loving of God above all things to the loving of earthly 
objects more than God. But we must " not love the world, 
neither the things of the world. If any man love the 
world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that 
is in the world, the lust of the flesh the lust of the eye and 
the pride of life is not of the Father, but is of the world." 17 i7ij hn2:i5,i& 

We are in the world and have our place and work in 
it, but we are not to be of it. 18 We are to be separated from is j hn 17:15,16. 
its sin and evil. We are not to seek to escape from 
its temptations by fleeing away from our fellow-men and 
becoming hermits or monks, but, remaining in our place 
and sphere, we are to overcome its temptations by the 
grace of God. 19 We are to have no fellowship with the i9ijohn5:4. 
unfruitful works of darkness, but rather to reprove them. 20 *>Eph. 5:11. 
We are to deny its ungodliness and worldly lusts, and live 
soberly, righteously and godly. 21 Its gains, its sinful indul- 21 Tit. 2: 12. 
gences, its ambitions, its honors, — none of these things 
should be permitted to lure us from the allegiance which we 
owe to God. Its hatred, envy, enmity, violence, injustice, 
insults and injuries should not be permitted to hurry us 
into anger, impatience or kindred sins against the Christian 
law of love. And the example of others who do evil, 
however great their number, should not be permitted to 
influence us to a similar course. 22 "Wide is the gate and 22Exod. 23:2. 
broad is the way that leadeth unto destruction, and many 
there be that go in thereat ; but strait is the gate and nar- 
row is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that 

find it. " ^ 23 Matt. 7 : 13,14. 



142 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

The Devil. — Behind all the temptations of the flesh and 
the world is the devil, the great arch-enemy of God and 
man. The devil uses the flesh and the world as his allies, 
and is constantly on the lookout for opportunities to tempt 

•* i Pet. 5:8. us through one or the other. 24 He uses every possible 
means by which he can hope to incite us to evil. But he 
delights especially in attacking us at our weakest point, and 
tempting us to that kind of transgression to which our own 
heart is most inclined, whether it be laziness, lust, greed, 
anger, evil-speaking, pride, envy or any other sin. He 
tempts us to despise God's Word, to fall into doubt and 
unbelief, presumption, self-righteousness, stubbornness of 
heart, despair, denial of God and every other species of sin, 
worldly or spiritual. TVe must be constantly on our guard 
against him by watchfulness and prayer, and must continue 
to repel his assaults day after day. ISTo one can serve two 

as Matt. 6: 24. masters. 25 And if we would be servants of Christ, we must 
refuse to do the bidding of Satan. 

Temptations are Trials. — Temptations are meant by Satan 
for our ruin, but are permitted by God for the trial of our 

Kjas.i-.i2. faith. 26 Temptation, overcome, makes our faith stronger. 
God Himself does not tempt us to sin, though He permits 
Satan to do so. " God cannot be tempted of evil, neither 

2:jas. 1:13. tempteth He any man." 27 In the passages in which the 
Bible speaks of God as tempting any person, the word tempt 
does not mean a tempting to sin, but a trying or testing. 

ss Gen. 22 : i. God tempted Abraham 28 and others in the sense of trying 
or testing their faith. And He permits Satan to tempt us, 
because temptations serve the purpose of testing and prov- 
ing our faith. They show whether our faith is true, and 
whether we really love God enough to refrain from sin for 
His sake. 



SELF-DENIAL. 143 

We are, indeed, in the sixth petition of the Lord's Prayer, 
taught to pray to God, " Lead us not into temptation." 
But the meaning of the petition is, that God would hinder 
the world, the flesh and the devil from tempting us, and 
give us strength to overcome when they do tempt us. God 
wants us to do right and not wrong. He would not and 
cannot therefore tempt us to do evil. 

Help in the Conflict. — Christ himself was tempted and 
knows what temptation means for us. He sympathizes 
with us and helps us when we are tempted. 29 We need His »Heb. 2: w. 
help. We cannot fight the good fight in our own strength. 
But His strength is sufficient for us. With His help we 
can conquer. We should constantly pray for it. God does 
not permit us to be tempted beyond our ability, but gives 
strength in proportion to the trial to those who seek it of 
Him. 30 With His help we can win the victory, and receive soicor. 10: is. 
the crown of life. 31 «iKev. 2: 10. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

SELF-DENIAL. 

If we wish Christ to recognize us as His disciples, we 
must deny ourselves, take up our cross daily, and follow 
Him. 1 Without self-denial, no one can be a Christian. iLuke»: 23. 

What Self-denial Means. — We belong to Christ by faith. 
We no longer belong to ourselves. We dare not, therefore, 
follow our own will, but must do the will of Christ. 2 Con- sicor. e: 20. 
sequently we must decide in favor of Christ's will, when- 
ever there is a conflict between His will and the desires 
of our own heart. We cannot do Christ's will and that 
of the flesh at the same time. One or the other 



144 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

s Matt. 6:24. must be denied. 3 And we are to deny ourselves and not 
Christ. 

Crucifying' the Flesh. — We must not only subdue our 
sinful passions, and suppress all ungodliness and worldly 
lusts, but we must willingly sacrifice our innocent desires 
and our earthly affections whenever they interfere with the 
performance of the will of Christ. The flesh must be cruci- 

4 Gai. 5:24. fied with its affections and lusts, 4 and our whole being be 
brought into harmony with Him. The love of Christ should 

6 ii cor. 5 : M. constrain us 5 in all that we think and say and do. We 
should be able to say with St. Paul : "lam crucified with 
Christ ; nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in 
me ; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by 
faith of the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself 

« Gai. 2: 20. for me." 6 We are to live for Christ and for Him alone. 

Its Deep Significance. — Genuine self-denial means more, 
therefore, than the giving up of a pleasure now and then, 
and the making of an occasional sacrifice for our religion. 
It means the entire setting aside of ourselves, and the com- 
plete and absolute subordination of all our own desires and 
affections to God's will. This denial of self and entire 
harmony of our being with Christ is but imperfectly accom- 

t phii. 3:12. plished in us here on earth. 7 We shall not be made per- 

e i joirn 3: 2. fectly like Him till the day of judgment. 8 But if that 
complete transformation is to take place in us then, the be- 
ginning of it must be made here on earth. 

"What it Involves. — Self-denial involves the giving up of 

9 Tit. 2: 12. everything that is sinful, 9 no matter how much the prospect 
of gain or pleasure may tempt us to pursue it. It also in- 
volves the giving up all of those things which, though they 
are innocent in themselves, expose us to temptation, imperil 

10 Matt.'5 6 - : 29' our sa lvation, or stand in the way of doing our duty. 10 And 



SELF-DENIAL. 145 

inasmuch as we are to think of the welfare and salvation of 
others as well as of our own, it means that we should, when- 
ever it is necessary, forego our own comfort and pleasure in 
order to promote their welfare and avoid giving offense to 

them. 11 n I cor. 8: is. 

Its Necessity. — The life of the Christian is a constant 
conflict against opposing powers of evil. We must there- 
fore willingly give up everything that would weaken us in 
any way or interfere with the performance of our whole 
duty. Our life is described in the Scriptures as a race for 
the crown of. life. 12 Anything which would lessen our i2icor,9:24-26. 
chances of winning should be willingly sacrificed. Self- 
denial is and must be practiced by those who hope to suc- 
ceed in earthly contests. The racer, the boxer, the wrestler 
and all others who take part in athletic contests, dare not 
gratify every desire, but must deny themselves many indul- 
gences and subject themselves to the most rigid training in 
order to win. Their body and mind must be brought to the 
highest possible state of efficiency. Otherwise they cannot 
win. They must subdue themselves before they can hope 
to subdue others. And they grudge no denial or sacrifice 
which may be necessary to secure the result they seek. 
" Now they do it for a corruptible crown, but we for an 
incorruptible" 13 one. We should certainly be willing to uicor. 9.m 
sacrifice as much for the sake of winning our eternal salva- ' 
tion as they for a temporary reward. We can win nothing 
worth the winning either in earthly or spiritual things by 
taking our own ease, seeking our own comfort, and gratify- 
ing every desire. 

The Sin of Self-Indulgence. — In this pampered age of 
luxury, the virtue of self-denial is very rare. Even many 
who profess to be good Christians seldom think of denying 
10 



146 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

themselves a comfort, a convenience or a pleasure for the 
sake of furthering their own spiritual welfare or the cause 
of Christ. The self-indulgent spirit of the age has infected 
them also. If they make any sacrifices for their religion 
at all, it is with much grumbling and complaining about the 
hardship it involves. Personal ease and comfort are but 
too often placed above the interests of the soul and of 

i* pwi. 2: 21. Christ's kingdom on earth. 14 But such self-indulgence is a 
sin. We are in this world for the purpose of doing the 
greatest amount of good with our talents and possessions, 
and not for the purpose of gratifying our own selfish desires 
and appetites. 

Acts of Self-Denial and Self-Sacrifice. — The particular acts 
of self-denial which may be required of us depend very 
much upon our natural disposition, our station in life, and 
our surroundings. One will have to deny himself in one 
way, and another in another way. Every day will bring 
to light new occasions for us to exercise this Christian 
grace. We are to be thoroughly unselfish, placing our- 
selves in the background, and caring above all things for 

is i cor. io: 24. the will of God and the happiness of others. 15 We are to 
sacrifice our money, our comfort, our convenience, our ad- 
vantage and our pleasure, whenever true love to God or man 

i6 Gai. i : io. requires it. We are not to please ourselves but Christ, 16 

17 Rom. is: 2. and are to be ready to serve others always, 17 even though 
it demands the greatest sacrifices on our part. We are to 
go on in the path to which duty points without consulting 

is Gai. i: i6. our own inclinations. 18 We are to do so even at the risk of 
our life and in the face of certain death. 

He that saves his life, that is, who places his earthly 
comfort and safety above the duty which he owes to Christ* 
shall lose it; but he who loses his life for Christ's sake, 



SELF-DENIAL. 147 

and willingly makes every sacrifice which his religion de- 
mands, shall save it. 19 He shall receive life eternal. ieLuke9: 24. 

The Joy of Self-Sacrifice. — The making of sacrifices for 
the sake of furthering Christ's cause or of rendering others 
happy, though often difficult at the time, is one of the 
greatest sources of happiness open to us. To be unselfish, 
to place the happiness of others above our own, and to 
sacrifice our own wishes and desires for their sakes, is the 
surest way to be happy ourselves. It gives us a good con- 
science and the consciousness of having acted in the spirit 
of Christ. 20 It gives us the joy of seeing the discomfort aoR m. 15: s. 
and misery of others turned into rejoicing by our efforts. 
" It is more blessed to give than receive." 21 And the truth 21 Acts 20: 35. 
of these words is experienced by none so fully and com- 
pletely as by those who give themselves, who sacrifice their own 
strength, time, advantage and pleasure for the sake of extend- 
ing Christ's kingdom and of doing good to their fellow-men. 

The Example of Christ. — The Saviour is our example of 
perfect self-denial. He forgot Himself entirely in His desire 
to do the will of His Father and to promote the happiness of 
men. He sought not His own pleasure, honor or glory, but the 
glory of God alone. 22 To secure our eternal happiness, He 2*j hn8: 49,5a 
yielded up His life through the cruel death of the cross. His 
reward was the privilege of seeing the human race redeemed 
by His sufferings from sin and eternal destruction. It was 
the prospect of this reward that encouraged Him to go for- 
ward in His path of suffering. " He endured the cross, 
despising the shame" for the sake of this a joy that was 
set before Him." 23 The prospect of our reward should en- ssneb. 12: 2. 
courage us also. All the sacrifices demanded by faithful- 
ness to Christ are not worthy to be compared with the 
reward which Christ has in store for the faithful. 24 This 2* Rom. 8: is. 



148 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

was the comfort of St. Paul, who was so eminently dis- 
tinguished for the greatness of his self-denial and self- 
sacrifice. And he joyfully declares: "Henceforth there is 
laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, 
the righteous judge, shall give to me at that day ; and not 
» ii Tim. 4: s. to me only, but to all them also that love His appearing," 25 



3 I Cor. 9 : 27 
* I Pet. 4 : 7. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

SELF-CONTROL. 

i Tit. 2 : i2. We should subdue and suppress ail sinful passions, 1 and 

should exercise temperance and moderation in the indul- 
gence of those appetites and desires which are in themselves 

2 1 cor. 9:25. innocent. 2 We must control our body and bring it into 
subjection; 8 and we must also control our mind, 4 so that 
we may not be ruled by our natural inclinations, disposition, 
thoughts, desires and impulses, but hold them all in check. 
Self-control is absolutely necessary, if we would keep from 
being hurried into sin by our evil impulses and passions, 

e i cor .10: i2 an( j ^ enaD l e d to serve God to the best effect. 5 To acquire 

.Luke 21 : 34-36. * 

such self-control means to achieve a victory over self. And 
while we shall never succeed perfectly in this world, we will 
succeed in a large measure, if we earnestly try. The victory 
is worth the effort. He that ruleth his own spirit is better 

«prov. i6: 32. than he that taketh a city. 6 

Our Mind and Temper are to become more and more 

t Phii. 2 : 5. Christ-like. 7 We should therefore bring our mind under 
the control of our will, curb its propensities to evil, and 
direct it into right channels. We are to be believing, 
loving, thankful, peaceable, gentle, kind, contented, tem- 

8 ii Pet uw. P erate > patient, brave, cheerful and hopeful. 8 When we feel 



SELF-CONTROL. 149 

any impulses to be and act otherwise, we are to suppress 

them by the power of our will, and bring our thoughts and 

feelings into harmony with the requirements of Christ and 

the example He has given. Feelings of envy, jealousy, 

pride, anger, hatred, lust, covetousness, avarice and deceit 

may arise in the heart. 9 If they do, we are not to give 9 Matt 15; i& 

way to them in word or deed, but kill the evil in the bud. 

If we do not control these impulses of the heart, they will 

soon control us and make us their slave. We must keep 

our heart with all diligence ; for out of it are the issues of 

life. 10 Many a person has ceased to be his own master, and wprov. 4: 23. 

has become the miserable slave of his own evil passions. 

Anger. — There is a just anger and indignation against 
sin, such as Christ felt and manifested when He found the 
temple profaned. 11 But all other anger is sinful and to be n Matt. 21:12,13, 
avoided. 12 Life is, indeed, full of vexations and trials of 1sBph.4-.31. 
our patience. All are tempted to give way to anger some- 
times ; and those who are of an impulsive disposition are 
tempted to give way to anger on very slight provocation. 
But however great the provocation, we are to keep control 
of our temper. And when others speak angrily to us, we 
are to remember that " a soft answer turneth away wrath." 13 isprov. 15: 1. 
" For the wrath of men worketh not the righteousness of 
God." 14 Even when we have been greatly offended and ujas. 1:20. 
injured, we are not to let ourselves be carried away by our 
feelings, nor seek revenge; "for vengeance is Mine; I will 
repay, saith the Lord." 15 We are to forgive one another, 15 Bom. 12:19. 
even as God for Christ's sake has forgiven us. 16 i6E P h.4: 32. 

Its Evil Consequences. — To give way to anger is a sin, 
and leads to other sins. It has often led to murder. 17 And 17 Gen. 4: &s. 
even when its consequences are not so extreme, it invariably 
produces evil results. To allow ourselves to be controlled by 



150 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

anger is to become the helpless tool of Satan. In anger words 
are said which are afterwards bitterly regretted, but which 
cannot be unsaid and whose effect cannot be effaced. Anger 
is nearly always unjust ; it is always harsh. If it tells the 

isEph. 4:15. truth, it does not tell it in love as the Christian should. 18 
It nearly always exaggerates. It leads to profanity. Its 
effects upon the person who is guilty of it and upon others 
is very bad. It lowers his respect for himself, and lowers 
the respect of others for him. It diminishes his influence 
for good, and wastes a large portion of his energies. It 
causes others a great deal of annoyance, and often a great 
deal of misery. We should learn to control our temper, or 
we shall do and say many things which in our better selves 
we do not intend, and be hindered from doing things which 
we really desire to do. A person with a quick and violent 
temper will, unless he keeps it under control, be a burden 
to himself and to every one around him. 

The Tongue. — The tongue is a little member of our body, 

i» jas. 3 : 5. but a powerful instrument for good or evil. 19 Unless we 
learn to keep it under control, we shall do a great deal of 
wrong and cause a great deal of suffering to ourselves and 

2oecci. 3:7. to others. There is a time to speak and a time to be silent. 20 
And we should be careful to do as the occasion demands. 
Toward God we should use our tongue in praise, thanks- 
giving and prayer. Toward men we should use it in speak- 

21 Eph. 4: is. ing the truth in love. 21 

Profanity. — Cursing and swearing are serious and great 
sins. We must not let ourselves be guilty of them under 
the severest provocation, much less let them become a 
habit. The great prevalence of these sins disposes many 
people to regard them as of no great consequence. But 
they grossly deceive themselves. Profanity is expressly 



SELF-CONTROL. 151 

forbidden by the second commandment of the Decalogue. 
And that commandment has a special threat against trans- 
gressors : " The Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh 
His name in vain." 22 To take the holy name of God in ssExod. 20:7. 
vain is and can be no light matter. For every idle word 
that men speak, they shall give an account thereof in the 
day of judgment. 23 What then will become of those who » Matt. 12: 36. 
recklessly take the name of God in vain ? 

Falsehood and Slander. — A lying tongue is an abomina- 
tion, unto the Lord. 24 We are to put away lying and speak 24Prov.6:i6,i7. 
the truth to our neighbor. 25 We are to be especially on 25Eph.4:25. 
our guard against speaking evil of others. We are expressly 
forbidden by the eighth commandment to bear false wit- 
ness against them. 26 We must not slander them nor take 26 E xod. 2o:ie. 
delight in hearing and repeating evil reports concerning 
them. We are to judge charitably of other people, 27 and 27 Luke 6 : 36,37. 
so far as possible speak well of them. We are not to 
excuse or make light of sin ; but whenever possible we are 
to ascribe good and not evil motives to others. If we can- 
not speak well of them, we had better not speak of 
them at all. To speak evil of others is a great sin, and 
creates an enormous amount of misery in the world. Evil 
words once uttered cannot be unsaid, but pass with aston- 
ishing rapidity from one mouth to another ; and what was 
at first a little flame becomes a great conflagration. 28 28 jas. 3: 5. 

How Tamed. — An unruly tongue is full of deadly poison. 29 29 Jas . 3 : 8. 
Unless we bridle our tongue, our religion is vain. 80 To use sojas. i: 26. 
the tongue for the purpose of slandering or cursing our 
fellow men and at the same time for praising God is the 
greatest hypocrisy. 81 God cannot accept such praise. If 3ijas,3: 10. 
we value our salvation, we must keep our tongue under 
control. No one can tame our tongue but we ourselves. 



152 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

But we can do so, if we will, by the grace of God. We 
must do so, if we would avoid bringing misery upon others 
and trouble upon ourselves in this world, and would escape 
eternal condemnation in the world to come. 

Temperance. — While on the one hand we subdue and 
suppress all those desires, appetites and impulses which are 
in themselves sinful, we are on the other hand also to keep 
in control those appetites and desires which are in themselves 
lawful, and indulge them with moderation. We are to be 
temperate in all things : in eating, in drinking, in our cloth- 
ing, in our pleasures, our ambitions and our pursuit of gain. 
Intemperance of any kind interferes with the performance 
of our duties in life. 

Drunkenness is a very prevalent evil and a great sin. A 
'i cor. 6: 10. drunkard shall not inherit the kingdom of heaven. 32 He 
lowers himself below the brute, deliberately robs himself of 
the use of that reason and understanding which ought to 
be his particular glory as a man, wastes his money, impov- 
erishes his family, brings disgrace upon himself and others, 
and, unless he repents, casts away the salvation of his soul. 

A Dreadful Slavery.— Those who have become the slaves 
of drink find it very hard to free themselves from their 
bondage. The liking for strong drink which they have 
acquired, the associations and companionships which they 
have formed, and the hold which their habit has upon them 
are so strong, that it is only by the grace of God and the 
utmost power of their will that they can return to habits 
of sobriety. 

A Warning. — We are, therefore, to take warning against 
the formation of this habit, and should withstand the first 
temptations to such an evil. The Bible warns us against the 
perils of strong drink : " Wine is a mocker, and strong drink 



36 Phil. 3 : 19. 
I Pet. 4 : 3. 



SELF-CONTROL. 153 

is raging : and whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise." 33 ssprov. 20 l 
" Who hath woe? who hath sorrow ? who hath contentions? 
who hath babbling ? who hath wounds without cause ? who 
hath redness of eyes ? They that tarry long at the wine ; 
they that go to seek mixed wine. Look not thou upon the 
wine when it is red, when it giveth its color in the cup, 
when it moveth itself aright. At the last it biteth like a 
serpent and stingeth like an adder." 34 We should care- 34 p r0 v. 23:29-32 
fully avoid the places and the companions that would tempt 
us. Many will find it best and safest for themselves to ab- 
stain from all use of strong drink; and all should abstain, 
whenever a contrary course would give offense to others. 35 ssicor.s: 13. 

Gluttony. — Intemperance in eating is as much a sin as 
drunkenness. 36 Overindulgence in food breeds disease, and 
unfits body and mind for work quite as much in the long 
run as intemperance in drinking; though its immediate 
effects are not so apparent. Many persons would have 
lived much longer and have been far more effective for good 
in the world, if they had been temperate in eating. 

Sensuality. — We should control and subdue every prompt- 
ing of our nature to lust or sensuality. Evil and unchaste 
thoughts should be suppressed as soon as they appear in 
our minds. We should never harbor them or take delight 
in them. And every word or deed of impurity should be 
shunned. Those who yield to lust and lewdness enfeeble 
their body and mind, unfit themselves for the right perform- 
ance of life's duties, and bring upon themselves the accusa- 
tions of their own conscience and the curse of God. They 
shall not enter into the kingdom of Heaven. 37 Only the wicor. 6:9, 
pure in heart shall see God. 83 38 Matt. 5: 8. 

Intemperance of Any Kind a Sin. — We are to use this 
world as not abusing it. 39 Used in moderation, "every 39icor. 7=31 



154 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

creature of God is good and nothing to be refused, if it be 
« i Tim. 4; 4. received with thanksgiving." 40 But intemperance in the 
use or pursuit of any earthly blessings, however innocent 
in themselves, is sinful. It is a proof of an inordinate love 
of those earthly things, a placing of them above the love 
and duty which we owe to God. It is idolatry ; for what- 
ever we love more than God we make our idol. We are 
« phii. 3 : i9. not to make a god of our stomach fl or of money or of 
pleasure, nor find in the gratification of our desires the chief 
object of our life. We are placed in this world for quite 
another purpose than to get the greatest amount of pleasure 
out of it. Our chief object should be the employment of 
« Matt. 6: S3, our powers to serve God and man. 42 And for this reason 
we should shun intemperance of every kind ; for it inter- 
feres with the best performance of that duty. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

SORROW AND PAIN. 

Believers are called upon to endure much sorrow and 
pain in this world. They must suffer the afflictions which 
are common to men, and in addition to these they must en- 
dure many things just because they are Christians. For 
the world hates and persecutes them as it did their Master, 

i John is: 20. Jesus Christ. 1 

These afflictions are permitted by God to come upon us 
for some good purpose. We should therefore bear them all 
cheerfully and bravely. If we do, then they become our 
cross, which we take up and bear for Christ's sake. Unless 
we bear our cross, Christ will not recognize us as His dis- 
ciples. For He says: "He that taketh not up His cross 

« Matt. io: 38. and followeth after Me, is not worthy of Me." 2 We must 



SORROW AND PAIN. 155 

willingly endure all things and even be ready to die for His 
sake. 

The World Full of Sorrow and Pain. — Ever since the 
Fall into sin, the earth has been the abode of suffering and 
woe. No person escapes his share of afflictions. " Man is 
born unto trouble as the sparks fly upward." 3 As death 3 JO b5: 7. 
followed upon man's transgression, 4 so all the pains and 4 Bom. 5:12. 
sufferings that embitter our life and that end finally in the 
death of the body are the result and consequence of sin. 
If there were no sin, there would be no sorrow or pain, just 
as there is no. sorrow or pain in heaven, 5 because there is 5Kev. 21:4, 
no sin there. For the wicked and impenitent, these sorrows 
of life are a punishment for their sins, because they are 
still under the wrath of God. But for those who believe 
and are forgiven for Christ's sake, these afflictions are no 
longer a punishment, but a correction and chastening. 6 •icor.u: sa 

It should be borne in mind, however, that while repent- 
ance for sin brings forgiveness, it does not make the sinful 
deed undone nor remove its earthly consequences. One 
who has ruined his health by a course of sensualty or 
drunkenness does not find his health restored by his repent- 
ance. And while the consequences of misdeeds done by 
those who have repented are to be regarded no longer as a 
punishment but as a chastening, the fact that those conse- 
quences remain, even after we have repented and are for- 
given, should be a warning against any tendency on our 
part to do wrong on the plea that we may repent and be 
forgiven. The Prodigal son in the parable was forgiven 
by his father, but that forgiveness did not restore his wasted 
patrimony nor repair his broken constitution. 7 TLukeis: 13. 

Suffering and Punishment. — Since suffering is not always 
a punishment for sin, we dare not conclude that because 



156 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



8 Luke 13 : 1-5. 



9 John 9 : 1- 



™ Rev. 3 : 19. 



ii Prov. 3 : 12. 



12 Heb. 12 : 8. 



13 Isa. 26 : 16. 



M Isa. 55 : 8. 



15 Jer. 29 : 11. 



some people suffer more than others, therefore they are more 
wicked. 8 The disciples thought that a certain blind man was 
suffering for some special sin of his own or of his parents. 
But Christ corrected them, and said that the man was suffer- 
ing blindness in order that the glory of God might be 
manifest in him. 9 The friends of Job accused him of hav- 
ing committed a great crime, because they saw him suffer 
so much. But Job defended himself against their accusa- 
tions, and God Himself took Job's part against them. 

A Chastening 1 for Believers. — The sorrows of believers 
are often as severe and even more severe than those of the 
unbeliever. They are corrections and chastenings, by means 
of which God seeks to lead them to deeper repentance 10 
and stronger faith in Him. For "Whom the Lord loveth 
He correcteth, even as the father the son in whom he de- 
lighteth/' 11 Affliction is, therefore, for the believer a sign, 
not of God's wrath, but of His love. If He did not correct 
and chasten us, we would not be His children. 12 

Chastening Necessary. — We often need the correction 
which comes through sorrow and pain. Otherwise we 
would be led astray, forget God and learn to love the world 
and its sins. Trouble brings us back to God, 13 to seek His 
mercy anew, and to pray for strength from Him. 

God's Ways Mysterious. — We do not always understand 
the reason of God's dealings with us. His thoughts are not 
our thoughts, neither are our ways His ways. 14 But He 
always deals with us in love, and permits only such things 
to come upon us as are calculated to do us the most good in 
the end. His thoughts toward us are thoughts of good and 
not of evil, 15 even when we cannot understand them. We 
are His children ; He loves us, and desires our good. And 
we should, therefore, believe that He doeth all things well. 



SORROW AND PAIN. 157 

Some Uses of Affliction. — We can perceive some of the 
uses of affliction even here on earth. When everything 
goes well, we are tempted by our prosperity to forget God, 
from whom our prosperity comes. In adversity we turn to 
Him as our only Helper. For this reason the Bible declares 
that " it is better to go to the house of mourning than go to 
the house of feasting. " In the former God is much more 
likely to be remembered than in the latter. The man who 
is rich is tempted to lean more upon his wealth than on 
God; 16 while he who is poor is taught by his very poverty «Luke 12: 16^21, 
to turn to God for provision. He who enjoys uninterrupted 
health is tempted to forget God in the pursuit of business 
or pleasure ; while he who is laid for a season upon a bed 
of sickness or pain is taught to reflect upon the frailty of 
life, the vanity of all things earthly, and the need of giving 
thought to the things of eternity. He who has suffered no 
bereavement is in danger of losing sight of the fact that he 
and his are mortal ; while he who has laid a dear one in the 
grave is brought face to face with the fact that death is no 
respecter of persons. The knowledge that loved ones have 
gone before us into the eternal world brings that world 
nearer to our thoughts, and aids us in setting our affection 
on things above and not on things on the earth. 17 " coi. 3: 2. 

Blessings in Disguise. — The very things of which we 
perhaps complain as our greatest hardships are often our 
greatest blessings. They stand between our souls and eternal 
destruction. If they were removed, as we sometimes impa- 
tiently wish that they were, we would fall away from God 
and be lost. They serve as a check on our evil nature, 
refine us from the dross of earth as gold is refined in the 
fire, and purify our thoughts and aspirations. 18 They pre- wisa. 48: 10. 
pare and fit us, in accordance with God's own plan, to shine 



158 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



l» Mai. 3 : 17. 



« Rom. 8 : 18. 



« I Cor. 13 : 12. 



M Acts 14 : 22. 



*3 Rom. 8 : 17. 



"Heb.12: 1-4. 



« Acta 7 : 59, 



as His jewels in the diadem of heaven. 19 If we realize this 
truth, we shall say with St. Paul, " I reckon that the 
sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared 
with the glory that shall be revealed in us." 20 

When We Shall Understand. — In this world we do not 
understand the reason of all God's dealings with us. But 
we shall see and understand it all in the world to come. 
" For now we see through a glass darkly, but then face to 
face ; now we know in part, but then we shall know even as 
we also are known." 21 The sickness, the pain, the sorrow, 
the poverty, the bereavements, the disappointments, the 
blighted hopes of life — all these things remain more or less 
a mystery to us now. But all shall be clear to us then, and 
we shall see that God has done all things well. 

Bravery. — " We must through much tribulation enter into 
the kingdom of God." 22 If we would be heirs of God 
and joint-heirs with Christ, we must " suffer with Him, that 
we may also be glorified together." 23 We should bear our 
sufferings and pains bravely, as Jesus did. He did not 
shrink back from the path of suffering and pain which God 
had appointed for Him. He went forward and courageously 
endured all His dreadful sufferings and pain, because it was 
His Father's will. When He was beaten by the soldiers of 
Pilate, when the nails were driven through His hands and 
feet, when He was raised upon the cross and left to hang 
there till He died, He bore it all with patient courage. 
Whenever we are called upon to suffer, and particularly 
when we are called on to suffer for Christ's sake and in His 
cause, we should think of His courage, and bear our suffer- 
ings bravely according to the example which He has given 
us. 24 Even if it should be necessary for us to die in His 
cause, we should be willing and ready to do so. 25 In the 






SORROW AND PAIN. 159 

early age of the Church and in the times of the Reforma- 
tion many Christians had to seal their faith with their blood. 
They died as martyrs rather than deny Christ. 

Cheerfulness. — It is easy and deserves no special credit 
to be cheerful, when there is nothing to make us otherwise. 
Any one can be cheerful then. But it requires much 
Christian grace to be cheerful when the heart is filled with 
sorrow and the body racked with pain. But we should 
bear all our trials cheerfully and without murmuring, 
because we know that it is God's will that we should suffer. 
Murmuring, complaining or growing rebellious under the 
chastening rod of God only makes our afflictions heavier 
to bear. God will not permit us to be tried above our 
strength; 26 and when His good and holy purposes have 26ico r . 10: is. 
been accomplished by the trials and burdens which He lays 
upon us, He will remove them. 27 We are to take up our 27 p s . 50 : 15. 
cross and follow Jesus. 28 We are not to bear our troubles 28 Matt. 10 : as. 
simply because we must bear them and cannot do otherwise. 
We are to bear them willingly and cheerfully. Only then 
do they become our cross. Otherwise they remain simply 
afflictions like those of the heathen or of the unbelievers. 
Only when we take them up and bear them as our cross 
voluntarily and cheerfully, do they accomplish in us the 
purpose which God intends. 



XEph. 6 
» Col. 3 : 


7. 
17. 


8 Gen. 1 


!-S. 


* Gsn. 2 


15, 


6 Gen. 3 


19. 


6 Gen. 4 


12. 



CHAPTEE XXXVII. 

SERVICE, WORK AND DAILY OCCUPATION. 

Every person has his place and sphere in the world, and 
his particular work to do. And whatever our work may be, 
we are to do it to the best of our ability. For we are to do 
all things as unto God, 1 and in the name of the Lord Jesus. 2 
In doing our work conscientiously, we are serving Him. 

Men Meant to Work.— God intended from the beginning, 
that man should work. He told man to subdue the earth, 3 
and that involved labor. And when He had planted a 
garden eastward in Eden, He placed man in it to dress it 
and keep it. 4 Before the fall into sin, work was an unalloyed 
pleasure. Since that time it has become in a sense a hard- 
ship. For man must now earn his bread in the sweat of 
his face ; 5 and the earth no longer yields its full strength in 
return for the labor expended upon it. 6 But labor is still a 
blessing, and idleness a curse. 

Work Necessary.— Work is necessary for the support of 
human life. God blesses the earth and makes it fruitful, but 
man must supply the labor to plough and sow and reap; 
otherwise the fruitfulness of the earth will not avail him. 
God has given men the physical and mental faculties neces- 
sary to devise and manufacture whatever they need for their 
earthly well-being. But men must work with brain and 
hands, in order to produce those things which they need. 
Each person is a wheel, whether great or small, in the 
machinery of the world's activity. The work of each is 
useful and necessary in its place for the well-being of society 
in general. The farmer, the mechanic, the laborer, the 
merchant, the professional man, the teacher, the seamstress. 
160 



SERVICE, WORK AND DAILY OCCUPATION. 161 

the cook, the housemaid, — each in his or her sphere has a 
particular work to do which is necessary for the good of all. 
And each ought to do his or her work faithfully and well. 7 7 Matt. 25 : 14-30 

The Dignity of Labor. — No work, however humble, is 
mean or degrading, if done in Christ's name and for His 
sake. 8 Many times we are obliged to do work which is not 8 j hni3: 12-17. 
pleasant or agreeable. And some are obliged to spend 
their whole life in drudgery day by day. But God regards 
only the manner in which our work is done, and not whether 
it is regarded by men as highly respectable or not. The 
crossing sweeper and the bootblack are doing a work that is 
pleasing to God, if they do their work well in the fear and 
love of God. 9 The Scotch cobbler had the right apprecia- »ic©r. 10 : a. 
tion of the dignity of any honest calling when he declared, 
that he was a shoemaker by the grace cf God. 10 Often the 10 : cor 7- 21,22. 
work which seems the greatest drudgery is the most useful. 

Choice of Occupation. — Any honest occupation is honor- 
able. But we should, whenever possible, choose that calling 
in life for which our physical and mental abilities fit us the 
best. In this case we can use our talents to the best ad- 
vantage and do the greatest amount of good with them. 
When, however, there appears to be no opening for the ex- 
ercise of those talents which we consider to be our highest 
gifts, we should heartily, promptly and courageously do 
whatever opportunity offers us, and do it well. 

Our occupation must be one in which it is possible not 
only to make money, which seems so often to be the only 
consideration which men take into account, but one in 
which it is possible to be a Christian and do right. If any 
find that they cannot lead a Christian life in the calling 
in which they are engaged, they should immediately leave 
it and engage in another. 
11 



162 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



i 1 Cor. 7 


: 20. 


Luke 3 


12 14. 


2 Eph. 6 : 


1-3. 


3 Eph. 6 : 


6. 


* Eph. 6 : 


9. 



15 1 Cor. 7 : 24. 



Serving God in our Calling. — In the Middle Ages men 
imagined that, in order to serve God best, they must forsake 
the ordinary occupations of life and the society of their 
fellow-men, and become monks or hermits. But they were 
wrong. We serve God best by doing well and conscien- 
tiously the duties of every day life,n as obedient children, 12 
studious pupils, faithful laborers 13 and thoughtful and con- 
siderate employers. 14 Not only the minister and others 
engaged in the special work of the Church, but every Chris- 
tian who is faithful in the performance of the duties of his 
station in life, however lowly, is serving God and doing His 
will. There may be special work in the Church which you 
can and should do for God. But in any case, you can and 
should always serve Him in your daily work, 15 by letting 
your faithfulness in the discharge of your daily duties, your 
Christ-like demeanor and conduct, your walk and conversa- 
tion be a testimony for Christ and the power of His Gospel. 
In this way each can and should let his light shine before 
men and glorify God. 16 

Industry.— We should not be drones in the busy hive of 
humanity. There is a share of work that falls to each of 
us, and we should do it cheerfully and gladly. It is part of 
our duty as Christians to do our daily work. 17 To be sloth- 

iiThess. 3: n, ftj an( j {^[ e j s sinful. 18 Industry is not only a duty, but it 
is the path which alone can lead to earthly prosperity. 
Without good, hard, earnest and persistent work it is im- 

prov. 24 : 30-34. possible to make headway in the world. 19 Success can only 
come as the result of honest toil 20 of brain or hands, or both. 
Idleness a Curse. — Idleness is a sin. It wastes time and 
talents that should be spent in useful service. Those who 
are rich enough to live without working for their daily 
bread need to work, in order to manage their property as 



M Matt. 5 : 16. 



» Rom. 12: 11. 



20 Prov. 20 : 4. 






SERVICE, WORK AND DAILY OCCUPATION. 163 

trustees of God, and to use it for the purposes which God 
intends. Rich people who simply take life easy and are of 
no use to God and their fellow-man will be punished. No 
rich man has a right to live without doing any work. 
The moment he becomes free from cares in providing for 
himself, the duty of assuming his share in the larger burdens 
of God's work for humanity begins to press upon him. 

The indolent and the slothful are told by the Scriptures 
to go to the ant and learn from them the lesson of industry. 21 21 p r0 v. 6: 6-u 
God- means that we should earn our daily bread. The idler 
refuses to do his share of the world's work, and yet desires 
his share of the world's good. This is manifestly unjust. 
Those who will not work should not eat. 22 Those who idle 22HThess.3:ia 
away their time are following the course that leads directly 
to poverty. 23 They provide Satan with the best opportunity 23 p rov . 20: 4. 
for tempting them to evil. When mind and hand are 
not busy with something good, the devil readily supplies 
them with something evil to do. Idleness is an exceedingly 
fruitful source of crime. 

Diligence. — Time is a precious possession. It should be 
properly used and not wasted. 24 When we are at work, we 2401. * : 5. 
should concentrate our attention on our work, and not 
dawdle away the hours. Time once passed can never be 
employed again. The water that has passed through the 
mill will never come again to turn the wheel. If we desire 
to do the work allotted to us in the short space of time 
allotted to human life, we must be diligent. Whatsoever 
our hand findeth to do we should do with all our might; 
for there is no work nor device nor knowledge nor wisdom 
in the grave whither we go. 25 We must work while it is 25Ecci. 9: 10. 
day, before the night cometh when no man can work. 26 26 John 9 4. 

Faithful Work. — We should be faithful and conscientious 



164 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



in doing our work. Whatever we do, we should do to the 
27 1 cor. io: si. glory of God, 27 and therefore to the best of our ability. A 
true Christian will perform his work just as well when his 
employer is absent as when he is present. He knows that 
even if men do not see whether he does his work well or 
badly, God sees. Every task should be performed con- 
scientiously, not with eye service as men-pleasers, but as 
as Eph. 6 : e. servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart. 28 
It is dishonest to take full wages for work which has been 
neglected and improperly done. And if an article of trade 
is defective in workmanship, those who purchase it are de- 
frauded of their money. 

The gravest consequences sometimes follow from the 
failure of men to be reliable and conscientious in their daily 
work. The operator falls asleep at his post, and the train 
is wrecked and people are killed, A house or bridge is 
poorly built, and it breaks down. The majority of accidents, 
some of them truly appalling, if traced to their source, 
would doubtless be found due to a neglect of some one to do 
his duty. 

We should be faithful in that which is least. For he who 
is unfaithful in small matters is likely to be unfaithful in 
«0Bomi2-ii l ar g er ones also. 29 We should be prompt, 30 ready to ac- 
commodate others, and reliable in keeping our promises. We 
should be slow in making promises, and make them only 
when we mean to keep them and see our way clear to do so. 
Employers. — If we should happen to become employers of 
others, we should remember the common bands of humanity 
3i Eph. 6:9. which unite us with those who labor for us. 31 We should 
as Matt. 22 : 39. remember to love them as we love ourselves. 32 We should 
not regard and use them as mere machines, but treat them 
in a spirit of Christian love and kindness, just as we our- 



PLEASURE AND ENJOYMENT. 165 

selves would like to be treated, if we were in their place. 33 33 Matt. 7: iz 
Employers have as little right to oppress or be unfair to those 
under them, as employees have to defraud and neglect the 
work of those over them. If employers and employees 
always acted in a Christian spirit of love, the troubles be- 
tween capital and labor would disappear. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

PLEASURE AND ENJOYMENT. 

The Christian has a right to enjoy himself. The sincer- 
ity of his religion is not to be judged by the solemnity of 
his face. But we must confine ourselves to such pleasures 
only as are innoceij*, indulge in them with moderation, and 
always make pleasure subordinate to duty. 1 We are placed 1 Matt. 6: ss. 
in this world not for the purpose of having as much pleasure 
as possible, but of doing our duty toward God and man. 

A Religion of Joy. — The Christian religion is one of 
joy. It is the Gospel, the good-news of salvation. The 
two great festivals of the Church, Christmas and Easter, 
come to us with the glad tidings, " Christ is born," and 
" Christ is risen." Faith in Christ produces joy in the 
heart. 2 We are reconciled through Him with our heavenly 2 1 p e t. 1 : 8. 
Father, and are sure of God's love in this world and of eter- 
nal life in the world to come. This joy no man taketh from 
us. 3 The greatest blessing which it is possible for man to 3j hni6:22. 
possess is ours by faith. 4 Therefore we are called on to 4Rom. 5:1. 
rejoice in the Lord and be glad in Him. 5 We are to be of 5p s . 32: 11. 
a cheerful and happy disposition. Our religion should 
make us so. And we should spread sunshine around us 
wherever we go. 



166 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

Enjoying God's Earthly Gifts. — While we rejoice above 
all in the spiritual blessings which are ours by faith, we are 
to rejoice also in the earthly blessings which God showers 
upon us so bountifully. If received in the right spirit, they 
are all meant to add to our happiness. We are to use this 

• i Tim. 4: 4. world, 6 enjoy its innocent delights, and take our share in 
its innocent pleasures and amusements. God has surrounded 
us with the good gifts of His mercy, and fitted our minds 
with capacity for an almost infinite variety of enjoyment. 
Games, music, art, the contemplation of nature, reading, 
conversation, each may become the source of pleasure 
to man. Taste, smell, sight, hearing, feeling, each of 
the senses may in turn be an avenue through which plea- 
sure and enjoyment come to the soul. So long as we 
confine ourselves to pleasures that are not sinful, and keep 
within the bounds of moderation, it is right for us to enjoy 

1 1 cor. 7: 3i. ourselves. 7 God wants us to be happy. And these pleas- 
ures of life are meant to lighten our sorrows and help us to 
bear our burdens. But we must always be on our guard, 

a i cor. 9: 27. not to exceed the limits of propriety and moderation. 8 

Recreation. — Some degree of pleasure and enjoyment is 
necessary for our physical and mental well-being; and 
children need more than adults. But mere pleasures should 
be in the nature of recreation from more serious pursuits. 
If they go beyond this, they become dissipation, and are 
sinful. We should never make pleasure the chief object of 
our life. To do so would be to make it our god. To devote 
too much of our time and strength to pleasure is to make us 
unfit for the duties and responsibilities of life. 

Games for the sake of physical or mental exercise and 
recreation are right and proper. They become wrong, if 
playing them becomes a passion and time is wasted on them 



PLEASURE AND ENJOYMENT. 167 

which ought to be spent to better purpose. 9 Games of «Eph. 5:i6. 
chance are not wrong in themselves. But they become sin- 
ful, if they are used for the purpose of betting or gambling. 
Gambling is a sin against the seventh Commandment ; it 
transfers money from one person to another without the 
return of an adequate equivalent. Lotteries of any kind 
are sinful for the same reason, and doubly sinful if they are 
held for the benefit of a church, as they sometimes are. 
The Church should give the world an example of righteous- 

^p™ 10 10 Matt, 5: 13. 

°* I Pet. 2 : 12. 

Dancing is, to say the least, a questionable form of 
amusement, and in promiscuous assemblies it is to be 
condemned. It leads very easily to dissipation, and is apt 
to be detrimental to the health. On account of the late 
hours and the fatigue by which it is often followed, it is 
not a help but a hindrance to the best performance of duty. 
On account of the moral perils and temptations which it 
involves to the young men and young women who are fascin- 
ated by it, it is a form of amusement which is of doubtful 
propriety. The modern style of dancing cannot be justified 
from the Scriptures. The dancing spoken of there is a 
dance of the women by themselves 11 and of the men by u judges 21 ■ 21 
themselves, 12 as an expression of joy. Worldliness, a frivo- isnsam. 6: 14. 
lous spirit, and a lack of modesty in apparel and adornment 
can be justly charged against modern assemblies for danc- 
ing, even when it is declared by those who take part in 
them that " the lust of the flesh and the lust of the eye and 
the pride of life ' ' are absent. 

The Theatre. — The stage, instead of being, as it often 
claims to be, a teacher of morals, is often practically a 
teacher of immorality. Plays which make light of sin and 
offend the sense of modesty and decency should never be 



168 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

attended under any circumstances. And on account of the 
force of example, and the danger of giving offense to 
isiThess.5: 22. others 13 or of encouraging them to go to improper plays — 
for there are multitudes who lack all sense of discrimina- 
tion between good and bad plays, — it is a very serious ques- 
tion whether a Christian should feel himself at liberty to go 
to the theatre at all. 

Music. — To those who have the faculty of appreciating 
it, music is one of the greatest sources of enjoyment. It 
has charms to chase away sadness and gloom, to fill the 
mind with noble thoughts, and to inspire to higher efforts. 
It has a refining and ennobling influence. Luther regarded 
music as next to theology. He declared, that it is a glori- 
ous and divine gift by means of which we can drive away 
many temptations and evil thoughts, and that the devil does 
not like music. It is one of the most wholesome forms of en- 
joyment and recreation ; and those who have musical talent 
should cultivate it for their own sakes and for that of others. 
It is one of the ways in which we may help to make others 
happy. It should never be debased by being made the 
accompaniment to immoral words. 

Music holds an important place in the services of the 

Church. In this respect it is a useful handmaid of religion. 

It adds to our joy in the worship of God by giving musical 

expression to our devotions. Music is one of the delights 

i*Bev. 14: 2, 3. of heaven. 14 

Painting, Sculpture and Architecture. — Like music, these 
are fine arts, and may be made the handmaids of religion 
by aiding in the rearing and adornment of beautiful and 
attractive houses of worship. They should, however, remain 
handmaids. When they are seated on the throne, as they 
are in some churches, they usurp a position that belongs to 



PLEASUKE AND ENJOYMENT. 169 

God's Word alone. Those who have an eye for the beautiful 
will derive great pleasure from the contemplation of the 
works of the masters in these arts, whenever they have the 
opportunity. 

Nature. — There is no earthly joy sweeter, purer or more 
restful than that of the contemplation of the beauties of 
nature, which a merciful God has spread on every side of us. 
We should cultivate our faculty for appreciating them, and 
learn to take delight in their contemplation. God made 
the world beautiful for our sakes. The blue sky with its 
fleecy clouds, the golden glow of the sunset, the towering 
mountain peaks, the hills and valleys, the rolling plains, 
the fragrant woods, the waving grain, the winding river, 
the babbling brook, the spring by the way-side, and even 
the spreading trees, the green lawn and the blossoming 
flowers that grow before the door; — all these are objects of 
beauty, which are meant by a bountiful Creator to bring 
joy and delight to our hearts. 

Conversation. — One of the most common but valuable 
sources of pleasure and enjoyment at our command is that 
of conversation with relatives, friends and acquaintances. 
It is a recreation after work and an inspiration to new 
endeavor. It is a means of living over again in the com- 
pany of our friends the joys of the past. It enhances 
nearly all the joys of the present, because we share and 
speak of them with others. It opens up to our mind the 
treasures of knowledge, good-humor and experience stored 
in the minds of others. Our talent and appreciation for 
conversation should be cultivated. We should learn to be 
good listeners as well as good talkers. We should not per- 
mit ourselves to become incessant chatterers. 15 Nor, on the 15 Matt. 12: S6. 
other hand, should we be dull and morose in the society of 



170 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

others. We should not allow our conversation to descend 
to gossip, or slander, or frivolous jesting, or slang, or vile 

i* jas. i: 26. and filthy talk. 16 TVit and humor should never be permitted 
to exceed the bounds of propriety, nor be indulged in at 
the expense of wounding any one's feelings. 

Reading. — Literature is another source of pleasure and 

n i Tim. 4 : i3. enjoyment. It should be a source of profit also. 17 We 
may sometimes read simply for the purpose of being enter- 
tained and amused, but not always. "We ought to learn to 
take delight in reading books of a serious character, on 
religion, science, history, biography and travels, in order 
to inform and cultivate our minds. One who reads nothing 
but novels is bound to waste a great deal of time that ought 
to be better employed. He gets a view of life that is dis- 
torted and not at all consistent with the facts of every day 
life. He weakens his memory ; for he does not read with 
the purpose of remembering, and therefore fails to do so. 
He warps his judgment, develops a sickly sentimentality, 
and deadens real feelings and sympathy for the sufferers in 
the world around him. He enfeebles his mind generally, so 
as to unfit him for the best work in his chosen calling. To 
read novels occasionally, as a relaxation from more serious 
pursuits or as a change from solid reading, may not harm. 
But to read novels chiefly, even though they be found in 
the libraries of the public schools or of the Sunday-schools 
or in reputable magazines, is a wrong against one's own 
mind and heart. 

In reading literature, science, magazines and newspaper 
articles, we should bear in mind that, however beautiful in 
thought and sentiment, much of what we read is written 
by men and women who are moral rather than religious. 
Many of the world's great writers are not really Christians. 



PLEASURE AND ENJOYMENT. 171 

They may in a certain way believe in the Bible and accept 
the teachings of Jesus, especially what He says in the 
Sermon on the Mount ; but it is only from the moral stand- 
point. They have not learned their sinfulness in God's 
sight, their need of humility and repentance, the righteous- 
ness and strict justice of God, their need of the redemption 
provided by the Saviour, the necessity of the use of the 
means of grace and of the agency of the Church in saving 
the world. We must recall this fact, when we meet with 
statements and ideas from the pen of poets, essayists and 
scientists, which are not in accord with the Gospel, and 
must not permit ourselves to be misled by errors in their 
teaching, however beautifully and forcefully those errors 
may be expressed. 

The public schools of our land with their teachers and 
text-books are not in a position to teach us religion. Church 
and State are separated in this country. In all instruction 
and reading under these auspices we must bear this enforced 
absence of religion in mind, and must not forget that the 
Word of God is the only light for our souls in life and in 
death. 18 lsupet.*: i». 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

CHARACTER 

Our character is what we are in our inner selves. Our 
habits, our thoughts, our motives, our principles, our virtues 
and vices, our ways of looking at things and of doing 
things,— all these taken together constitute our character. 
The thoughts we think and the deeds we do mold and shape 
our character continually for good or evil. A strong, well- 
formed, upright character is worth more to us than gold. 
A weak, vicious and corrupt character will land us in ruin. 

The impression which our character makes upon others 
is our reputation — our good or bad name. " A good name 
is rather to be chosen than great riches." It secures us the 
honor and respect of our fellow-men ; while a bad name or 
reputation brings humiliation, disgrace and punishment. 
"We should seek to preserve our good name : and at the 
same time we should see to it that we be not hypocrites, but 
really be what we seem to be. 

The Ideal of Character is that presented to us by our 
Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. It was perfect in beauty 
and strength. For in Him we see in their fulness all the 
virtues which should shine in us as the fruit of our faith. 
He was loving, humble, thankful, trustful, cheerful, patient, 
obedient, peaceable, gentle, kind, brave and courageous. 
• Phu.2: & The same mind which was in Him should also be in us. 1 

The Foundation of Character. — True character must be 
built up on the foundation of religion, and be based on the 
consciousness of responsibility to God. It must be devel- 
oped through the power which God supplies to the believers. 
Unless it be built on the fear and love of God, it cannot be 

172 



CHARACTER. 173 

relied upon to stand the storm and stress of temptation, 

but is a house built upon the sand. 2 2 Matt. 7: 26,27. 

The Formation of Character. — We are born with sinful 
inclinations and are surrounded by the evil influences of the 
world. In the new birth we receive inclinations to good, 
and power to do what is right. The kind of character we 
possess depends on the result of the conflict between these 
powers of good and evil. If we permit ourselves to be 
ruled by the evil, our character will be bad. If we obey 
the ^promptings of the Holy Spirit within us, our character 
will develop beauty and strength. 3 a 11 petit «-?. 

Habits. — For the development of a right character, the 
formation of correct habits is necessary. Wrong habits 
come to us naturally and easily, and are hard to break. 
Correct habits must be acquired by persistent effort. In 
order to form them, we need a strong determination of our 
will to do the right. We need to keep a constant watch 
upon ourselves, and correct ourselves the moment we do 
wrong. If we resist temptation, however difficult to do so at 
first, we gradually form the habit of right thinking and 
acting. Temptation loses more and more of its power as 
we become confirmed in habits of righteousness. 4 Practice 4j as .4:7. 
makes perfect in spiritual as well as in earthly things. The 
oftener we do the right, the easier it is to do it. But we 
must never cease to watch and pray that we enter not into 
temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is 
weak. 5 And he "that thinketh he standeth must take 5 Matt. 26: 41. 
heed lest he fall." 6 <s 1 cor. 10: 12. 

Conscientiousness and Moral Courage. — Conscientious 
fidelity to duty is a prime requisite for Christian character. 
We must set the will of Cod above all. Our own will and 
pleasure, popularity, gain, honor — all these things must 



174 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

yield before the obligation to do right. We should stand 
Acts 5 : 29. up for truth and right even in the face of the whole world. 7 
We should be ready to die rather than disobey our con- 
science, deny the truth, or knowingly do the wrong. 

Conscience is that voice within us which bids us do what 
we see to be our duty, and which upbraids us and fills us 
Rom. 2:15. with dissatisfaction with ourselves when we do evil. 8 A 
conscience which is obeyed becomes a more and more effi- 
cient guide and monitor. A conscience which is disobeyed 
gradually loses its power. Its voice is often smothered with 
all sorts of excuses for sin. In some persons it seems to be 
practically dead. They have gone so far and so deeply 
into sin, that their conscience does not seem to upbraid them 
even when they perpetrate the most horrible crimes. We 
should be careful not to harden our conscience by wilful 
wrong-doing, lest we sink deeper and deeper into sin and 
be eternally lost. 

Conscience Always to be Obeyed. — We should never dis- 
obey our conscience even in matters which seem to be small. 
Evil gains control over men by gradual stages. Few realize 
as they should the peril of small sins, or ponder the fact that 
these are stepping-stones to larger sins. The history of 
notorious criminals will show that they gradually went from 
bad to worse till they reached a depth of iniquity at which 
the heart recoils. The way of sin is downward. The 
longer men descend upon it, the greater is the momentum 
which they acquire and the more difficult it is for them to 
stop. We must guard against the sins which appear small. 
They contain the germs of greater sins. Hatred is murder 
in the bud. Covetousness leads to dishonesty. Impurity 
of thought leads to impurity of action. Many men would 
have been overwhelmed with horror, if in their younger 



CHARACTER. 175 

years they had been shown the wickedness of which they 

would later be guilty. 9 But they paved the way for their 9 n Kings 8: 12,13 

later wickedness by their earlier disobedience to conscience. 

We should guard against leaving a single weak spot in our 

character, — against leaving a single sin condoned or a single 

evil inclination unsubdued. A whole chain is no stronger 

than the weakest link in it. 

An Enlightened Conscience Needed. — People sometimes 
do wrong because they do not know what is right. Paul, 
before his conversion, persecuted the Christians and imag- 
ined that he was doing God a service. 10 His conscience 10 1 Tim. i: is. 
needed to be enlightened. When it was enlightened and 
he learned that Jesus was indeed the Son of God, Paul 
ceased his persecutions and became a zealous preacher of 

the Gospel. 11 11 Gal. 1 : 13-1S. 

Duties never conflict. Only one thing is our duty at a 
particular moment. But on account of the dullness of our 
spiritual sight, we often have difficulty to decide what that 
duty is. To prevent sins of ignorance we ought to attend 
the preaching of God's Word regularly, read and study our 
Bibles diligently, think seriously concerning the right and 
wrong of things, and in doubtful cases seek competent 
advice. 

Perfection. — None of us will ever in this world reach the 
perfection of character which is seen in Christ our Saviour. 
But we are to aim at such perfection. 12 There is a relative ^pim. 3: 12. 
perfection to which we can attain by persistent effort to 
think and do the right. 13 It is in this relative sense that 13 coi. 1 : 23. 
the Bible speaks of the perfect man. 14 To imagine that 14 p s . 37:37. 
we are absolutely perfect is to act in the spirit of the Phar- 
isee who thanked God that he was not as other men are, 
and who thought that he actually did all and even more than 



176 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

is Luke is: 11,12. God asked of him. 15 Such self-righteousness renders true 
Christian character impossible. For at the base of a right 
character must lie humility, the consciousness of our own 
sin and unworthiness, and the conviction that we are what 
we are only by the grace of God. 

Our Friends and Companions. — Our associations in life 
have much to do with the formation of our character. We 
unconsciously, perhaps, but none the less surely, imbibe 
very much of the spirit of our friends and companions. If 
they be people of the right kind, we are strengthened in 
our right life. But if they be wicked, our faith and consci- 
entiousness become weakened by the force of their example 
and influence. Evil communications corrupt good man- 

5 prov.' u\ 2o 3 : ners - 16 A companion of fools shall be destroyed. 17 He will 
soon become like them. He will be judged by others as 
being implicated in anything that they do. Our reputation 
depends largely upon our associations ; and our character 
does also. We should, therefore, be careful in the choice of 
our friends and associates. We are not to be intimate with 

is p s . i. the wicked, nor take pleasure in their society. 18 We are to 

choose for our friends and companions those whose influ- 
ence upon our own character will be for good and not for 
evil. At the same time we should be careful that our 
influence over them is for good also. For we all wield an 
influence for good or evil over every one with whom we 
come in contact. 

What We Read. — What is true of friends and compan- 
ions is true also of what we read. Our reading influences us for 
good or evil. Books and newspapers have a character that is 
good or bad, just as people have. And our minds and hearts 
are molded and influenced by what we read, especially by 
that which we delight to read. What we read becomes in a 



CHARACTER. 177 

sense a part of ourselves. If we read novels or other books 
or newspapers which make light of sin, speak slightingly of 
Christian faith and virtues, or which are impure, we cannot 
avoid being contaminated by them. They are poison to the 
soul, — a poison which once introduced can never be wholly 
eradicated. People would not think of eating or drinking a 
bodily poison to see how it tastes or acts. But many of 
them read poisonous books and papers, whose whole tendency 
is to undermine their Christian faith or to fill their mind 
with impurity. They do so on the foolish plea that it will 
not hurt them, or that they desire to become acquainted 
with life in all its phases. We ought to take no more delight 
in the company of infidels, crooks, robbers, murderers, 
adulterers and adulteresses when they come to us in this 
form, than we would care to be found in their actual society. 
Their influence in the two cases cannot be radically 
different in kind. 

Books and papers should be friends. And we should 
choose from among them only those which are worthy of 
becoming our friends because of the purity, nobleness and 
helpfulness of their contents. If they are not of this char- 
acter, we should avoid them, as we would the society of 

wicked persons. 
12 



CHAPTER XL 



LOVE TO ALL MEN. 



i Matt. 22 : 39. 



s I John 4 : 7, 8. 



8 Acts 17 : 26. 
* John 3 : 16. 
5 I John 2 : 2. 
29. 



« Rom. 3 

1 Matt. 5 
8 Matt. 5 



We should love our fellow-men as we love ourselves. 1 
This love is to be the evidence and proof of our love to 
God. 2 

The Universal Brotherhood of Man. — The Jews and the 
Greeks felt themselves under no obligations of love or duty 
to those who belonged to a different race or nationality. 
But Christianity requires us to love all men. It empha- 
sizes the universal brotherhood of man. All are descended 
from the same first parents and are of one blood. 3 All are 
loved by the same God 4 and have been redeemed by the 
same sacrifice on the cross. 5 The Lord is not a God of the 
Jews only, but of the Gentiles also. 6 He loves all, even His 
enemies. 7 We should do the same ; for we are to be like 
Him. 8 

Our Neighbor. — Our fellow-men are spoken of in the 
Bible under the term our neighbor. We are told to love our 
neighbor as we love ourselves. This does not mean simply 
the person who happens to live next door to us or near us, or 
one with whom we are acquainted ; but it means every man. 
Luke io: 30-37. By the parable of the Good Samaritan 9 the Saviour shows 
us, that our love to others is not to be limited by the narrow 
bounds of race or creed or similiar considerations ; but that 
it should include all men of every kind or class, and should 
prompt us to show kindness and extend needed aid to all. 
Even a worldly person is kind to his friends ; 10 but a Chris- 
tian is to be kind to every one. 

Love to All. — We cannot, indeed, be on terms of intimacy 

and affection with all men. This is possible and desirable 
178 



io Matt. 5 : 46. 






LOVE TO ALL MEN. 179 

with only a few. But we are to be filled with Christian 
love or charity toward all. We are to wish them every- 
thing that is good in body and soul, and nothing that is 
evil. We are to desire and seek their welfare, just as we 
desire and seek our own. No one wishes himself any evil, 
because he loves himself. 11 In the same way we should love u Eph. 5 : 29. 
others. We should take their advantage and happiness into 
consideration as well as our own. Love looks not only on 
its own things, but also on those of others. 12 uphu. 2: 4. 

The Importance of Charity. — The three great and com- 
prehensive graces of the Christian are faith, hope and char- 
ity 13 or love. For the relation of men to men and their i3icor.i3: 13. 
right dealings with one another, the greatest and most 
important of these is charity. 14 It is the underlying princi- uicor.i3: 13. 
pie and motive that should prompt all our thoughts and 
actions with regard to our fellow-men. Unless this Chris- 
tian love or charity be present in our hearts, not only are 
our professions of religion vain, 15 but our deeds of apparent 15 1 cor. 13 : 1. 
kindness and mercy to others are nothing but a hollow pre- 
tence. Even though we should bestow all our goods to 
feed the poor, or give our body to be burned ; if we do it 
from any other motive than Christian love, it profits us 
nothing. 16 i« 1 cor. 13 : 3. 

How It Is Manifested. — If we have this Christian love 
for our fellow -men, we will think, speak and act in kindness 
toward them always. We will be patient and long- suffering 
with their faults, 17 and not be easily provoked by real or uricor.u: 4. 
imaginary offenses against us. 18 We will rejoice at their uioor. 13 : 5. 
prosperity, and not envy them on account of it. 19 We will wicor.i3:4. 
never be proud, puffed up, or selfish, 20 but always be gentle, 20 1 cor. 13 : 4,5 
courteous and considerate. We will seek to promote the 
welfare and happiness of others even at the cost of self- 



180 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



21 I Cor. 13 : 5. 



22 I Cor. 13: 



23 I Cor. 13 : 6. 



24 I Cor. 13 : 

25 I Cor. 13 : 



26 Gal. 6 : 10. 



« Eom. 12 : 10. 



23 John 15 : 12. 



29 Matt. 5 : 38. 
so Matt. 5 : 43. 



sacrifice. 21 We will never rejoice when others have met 
with misfortune or have fallen into sin, 22 but pity them and 
help them upon their feet again. We will be slow to think 
evil of others or to impute evil motives to them, 23 and be ready 
to give them credit for good intentions whenever it is possi- 
ble to do so. 24 We will gladly bear hardships and endure 
sufferings for the sake of promoting their good. 25 

Love to Our Fellow-Christians. — This love which we are 
to have toward all men is especially to be exercised toward 
our fellow- Christians. We are to do good to all men, but 
especially to those who are of the household of faith. 26 If 
we love God above all, we shall be drawn toward those who 
also love Him. Since we are to love all other objects 
according to the relation in which they stand to Him, we 
are to love in a fuller sense those who are His friends. We 
are indeed to love all men, even our enemies, in the sense 
of wishing them well and seeking their good ; but we are to 
have brotherly affection for our fellow-believers. 27 They 
are united to us by a closer bond than those who are not 
Christians. They are children of God as well as ourselves ; 
and therefore they are our brethren in a higher sense than 
those who are related to us only through the natural 
brotherhood of the human race. This love for our brethren 
in the faith is especially enjoined on us by the Saviour. 28 

Loving Our Enemies. — Our love is not to be restricted to 
those who are kind and friendly to us, but should include 
even our bitterest enemies. It is the natural tendency of 
the human heart to seek revenge for injuries. The motto of 
the Jews was "An eve for an eve, and a tooth for a tooth." 29 



They loved their friends and hated 
thev taught that this was right. But 
differently. We are not to harbor feelings of bitterness nor 



their enemies ; 80 and 
Christ has taught us 



LOVE TO ALL MEN. 181 

seek revenge for injuries done to us. 31 We are to return 31 R m. 12 : 19. 

good for evil, and love for hate. 32 He commands us, "Love 32 ^^ ^ 39 21 

your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them 

that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, 

and persecute you." 33 If God had loved only those who 33 Matt. 5:44. 

love Him, we should all have been lost. But even while 

we did not love Him and were His enemies by sin, He loved 

and redeemed us. For "God commended His love toward 

us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us." 34 34 Bom. 5: 8. 

Forgiving. — We should always be ready to forgive those 
who offend us. 35 Even if we are offended by the same per- 35 Matt. 18:21,22. 
son many times in a day, we are to forgive each time. 36 36 Luke 17: 4. 
Our own offenses against God are so numerous and so great, 
that those of others against us are in any case few and small 
by comparison. Since God is willing to forgive us, we 
ought also to forgive one another. Unless we forgive 
others, God will charge up our own sins against us again. 37 37 Matt, is : 35. 
The servant who was forgiven by his lord a debt of ten 
thousand talents, and who then refused to forgive his fellow- 
servant a debt of two hundred pence, was again called to 
account for his own debt and punished. 38 ss Matt.is: 32-34, 

We are taught to pray in the Lord's Prayer, " Forgive 
us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against 
us." If we do not forgive others, we virtually pray that 
God should not forgive us. And the Saviour expressly 
assures us, "If ye forgive not men their trespasses, 
neither will your Father forgive you your trespasses." 39 39 Matt. 6: i& 
Our forgiveness must be from the heart. It is often diffi- 
cult for us to forgive thus ; but we should pray for grace 
and strength to do so. 

Politeness. — The highest form of politeness — a politeness 
which is not simply an outward veneer and polish — is that 



182 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

which flows forth from genuine Christian love to others. 
Love prompts us to be kind, considerate, courteous and 

« i Pet. 3: 8. obliging; in other words, to be polite. 40 Politeness should 
be cultivated as a valuable and charming social grace ; but 
we should see to it, that it never degenerates into a mere 
outward semblance of courtesy, but expresses a kindness and 
good-will which really exists in the heart. 

Helpfulness. — Love for our fellow-men will prompt us to 
be helpful to them in every way that lies in our power. We 
should not selfishly look only after our own interests and 
let others get along as best they may, but should be oblig- 
ing and ready to give them every possible encouragement 

*i Phu. 2 : 4. and assistance. 41 

Mercy. — Love will prompt us to be merciful to the needy, 

« i John 3 : 17. the helpless and the suffering. 42 This mercy is fully exem- 
plified in the life of the blessed Saviour, who went about 
daily giving comfort and relief to the suffering and sorrow- 

4* coi. 3: i2. ing. We should have pity 43 for the needs of others, both 
bodily and spiritual, and do all in our power to supply them. 
A Good Example. — There are few ways by which men 
can do more harm than by a bad example. Multitudes are 
led by it to temporal and eternal ruin. Love for others 
and a desire for* their good requires of us, therefore, that 
we should so live in all things as to give them an example 

44 Matt. 5: is. which they may safely follow. 44 

The Golden Rule. — A Christian's whole conduct toward 
his fellow-men is summed up by Christ in the Golden Rule 
which He has given us : "All things whatsoever ye would 
that men should do unto you, do ye even so unto them : for 

45 Matt. 7: 12. this is the law and the prophets." 45 We should always act 
toward others as we would like to have them act toward us, 
if we were in their place. 



CHAPTER XLI. 

DUTIES IN THE FAMILY AND HOME. 

The family is the first of the divinely appointed relation- 
ships of life. The ancients under- estimated both the indi- 
vidual and the family, and regarded them both as of import- 
ance only in so far as they formed a part of the State. But 
the Bible exalts the family. It places the family at the 
beginning of history. And at each step in the Old Testa- 
ment promises of salvation, the family from which the 
Saviour should be descended is expressly named. It is in 
the family that our religious life is to be nurtured and 
developed, 1 and its fruits first shown. A proper, well- i Deut. e : 5-7, 
regulated family life lies at the basis of all individual and 
national well-being. It is here that the foundations of 
good or evil character are laid. 

Parents. — The relation of parents to their children is the 
most divine which human life has to show. They stand to 
their children in the close bond in which God stands to all 
men and especially to the believers. For He is our heavenly 
Father. In dealing with their children, parents should 
copy after the dealings of God with men. They should 
love their children, care and provide tenderly for their 
bodily, mental and spiritual needs, teach them obedience, 
and train them up in the nurture and admonition of the 
Lord. 2 Parents are invested with a large measure of 2Eph.6:4. 
authority, but also with a corresponding measure of respon- 
sibility. Immortal souls are entrusted to their keeping, to 
be fitted for a godly life here, and a happy eternity hereafter. 

Providing for the Family. — Upon the father and the 
mother falls the duty of providing for the temporal wants of 

183 



184 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

s i Tim. 5 : 8. the family : 3 the father by his daily work, the mother by 
her care of the household. This provision involves the care 
of the children from the tenderest years of infancy till they 
are old enough to provide for themselves ; and a tender 
solicitude for their welfare throughout all their life. Food, 
shelter, education, care in health and sickness, — these are 
provided by loving parents, often at the cost of self-denials 
and sacrifices which children do not understand, and which 
they can never repay. 

Training" the Children. — The love which they owe their 
children requires that the parents should spare no efforts to 
train up their sons and daughters in the fear of God. On 
the father and the mother rests the responsibility of molding 
and developing the character of the child aright. Much 
wisdom and patient love is needed for this purpose. They 
sjas.1: 5. should pray for these. 4 They should bring their children to 

5 Mark io: 14. God in baptism in early infancy, 5 and, as they grow older, 
teach them the meaning of their baptismal covenant, instruct 
them in the Word of God, bring them to church and Sun- 
day-school, send them to the parochial school if there 
be one. and seek to build them up in Christian faith and 
life. They should unceasingly pray for their children, that 
they may be kept from evil and sin. And they themselves 
should give a good example of right living, that the children 
may safely follow in their footsteps. A bad example is 
likely to counteract all the good teaching which parents 
may give. Piety should reign in the home. Father and 
mother should see to it that the Bible is honored and read, 
and family prayer offered. Habits of right thinking and 
acting should be formed in the child. The spirit that pre- 
vails in the home and the example and teaching of the 
parents will influence all the after life of the child, and shape 



DUTIES IN THE FAMILY AND HOME. 185 

his eternal destiny for good or evil. " Train up a child in 
the way he should go : and when he is old, he will not depart 

from it. 6 eprov.22: 6. 

Punishment. — The proper training of the child requires 
that he should be punished for disobedience and wrong- 
doing. 7 To let him go uncorrected and unrebuked is a sin i prov. 22 : 15. 
which will in the long run re-act upon the parents. David in- 
dulged his son Absalom, and reaped the fruits of his indulg- 
ence in Absalom's rebellion. 8 Eli let his sons go unrestrained 8 n s am . 15 : 10. 
in their wickedness, 9 and God punished both him and his aisam. 3: 13. 
sons with death. 10 To refrain from inflicting deserved 10 \ f am - 4 : 18 - 

I Sam. 4 ; 11. 

punishment is not love but cruelty to the child. It en- 
courages him in the course of evil. " He that spareth his 
rod hateth his son ; but he that loveth him chasteneth him 
betimes." 11 To be compelled to punish a beloved child is nprov. 13:24. 
painful to the parents themselves ; but true love will punish 
nevertheless, for the sake of the child's future welfare. Punish- 
ment should not, however, be inflicted in passionate anger, nor 
be unjust or cruel. 12 Behind the punishment the child i2Eph. 6:4. 
should seethe love of the parents, which is seeking his good. 
Children. — Next to God, children should honor, love, obey, 
and serve their parents. God has placed the parents in a 
position of authority. Their will is absolute law to their 
children, so far as it does not conflict with the law of God. 
They are God's representatives in the family for the main- 
tenance of law and order in it. And He has given a special 
commandment charging children to honor their parents: 
" Honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be 
long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee." 13 isExod.20: 12. 
This is the first and only commandment with a special 
promise for its fulfilment. 14 Its transgression is a corres- uEph. 6:2. 
pondingly great sin. " The eye that mocketh at his father 



186 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

and despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley 

ssprov. 30: 17. shall pick it out and the young eagles shall eat it." 15 
" Cursed be he that setteth light by his father or his 

io Deut. 27 : 16. mother. ' ' 16 

Honoring Our Parents. — Children should show honor and 
respect to their parents. They should not think themselves 

" prov. i : a wiser, nor make light of father or mother or of their words. 17 
They should speak in respectful terms of their parents, look 
up to them, gladly learn from their wisdom and experience, 
take to heart their instruction, and follow their good ex- 
ample. To be saucy and disrespectful is a great sin, which 
God will not let go unpunished. If any son or daughter 
should go so far as to strike or curse his parents, the Old Tes- 

MExod. »:i5 s i7. tament prescribed that such a child should be put to death. 18 
And while that penalty is not inflicted now for such an 
offense, the fact that it was then inflicted on the Israelites 
by God's command shows the enormity of the sin. 

Loving our Parents. — We should love our parents and 

»iTiPft.5: 4. seek to please them. 19 We should be careful never to give 
them cause for anxiety or sorrow. We should think of 
what they have done and still do for us, of the love and care 
which they have lavished upon us, of the sacrifices and self- 
denials which they have made for our sakes ; so that our 
We for them may grow deep and tender. 

*coi. 3 », Obedience. — We should obey 20 our parents, because it is 

our duty. But we should also obey them, because we love 
them. Love will make obedience a pleasure. Sons and 
daughters who grumble and complain when they are told to 
do or not to do anything, or who obey only because they 
must obey and are afraid of punishment, do not have the 
right love for their parents. They should obey promptly, 
willingly, cheerfully. Tardy, unwilling and grumbling 



DUTIES IN THE FAMILY AND HOME. 187 

obedience is virtual disobedience. Parents can take no 
pleasure in such compliance with their commands. Instant, 
unhesitating obedience to the parent's will should be given 
by every child, except in those rare cases in which a wicked 
parent commands a child to do something which is con- 
trary tO the Will Of God. 21 "Acts 5: 28. 

Serving. — Children should be ready not only to do what 
they are bidden to do, but should be ready and anxious to 
serve their parents at every opportunity without waiting to 
be told. They should aim to please and be helpful. Even 
though it be little that children can do, the sight of willing 
service on their part will bring joy and gladness to the 
heart of father and mother. And often children can do a 
great deal to lighten the burdens of their parents. 

In Later Years. — When children have become men or wo- 
men, they should still honor and love their parents. Though 
we shall then in a sense have outgrown their authority, we 
should still seek to please our parents whenever possible, and 
listen respectfully to their advice. When they have grown old 
and helpless, we should love and honor them, patiently and 
tenderly care for them, and provide for all their wants. 
They cared for us in our childhood ; we should care for 
them in their old age. 

Grandparents and old persons in general should be 
treated with respect and honor. To despise and make 
light of them because they are old is a great sin. We 
should remember that we may grow old also, and should 
treat them as we would desire to be treated in their place. 
" Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head and honor the 
face of the old man, and fear thy God." 22 i»Lev.i9: S2, 

Behavior at Home. — All those virtues and graces which 
our Christian religion requires us to show in our daily life 



188 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

should be manifested first of all in our relations with the 
members of our own family. Some persons are kind and 
obliging to their friends and even to strangers, but are quite 
the contrary at home. This is altogether wrong. Of all 
the human beings upon earth, those of our own family 
should be the ones whom we love best, and toward whom 
we should show the most love by our actions. All the 
members of a family, father, mother, children, brothers and 
sisters, should form a unit of love and harmony. Quarrel- 
someness, selfishness, anger, unkind words or actions should 
never be found there. All should be unselfishly devoted 
to one another, be self-controlled, polite, considerate of one 
another's rights and feelings, patient with one another's faults, 
just to one another's virtues, and should willingly make sac- 
rifices to promote one another's bodily and spiritual welfare. 



CHAPTER XLII. 

DUTIES IN THE CHURCH. 

True membership in the Church of Christ confers upon 
us the highest privileges and blessings open to man in this 
world. It makes us God's chosen people, the special objects 
of His love and care. But it also imposes duties upon us. 

Faithfulness. — Our relation to the Church involves our 
relation to God, and is therefore to be placed above every 
other consideration. The Church must come first. We 
must be and remain Christians, no matter what it costs. 
Sacred as are our obligations and duties to the family and 
the State, those to the Church and through it to Christ are 
higher and holier still. While we are to love father and 
i Matt. io: 37. in other and brother and sister, we must love Christ more. 1 



DUTIES IN THE CHURCH. 189 

While we are to render due honor and obedience to the 

State, 2 we are to bear in mind that our allegiance to God 2Eom. 13 :i. 

is a higher and more sacred obligation. 3 This is a truth 8 ^? e 5 2 o- 2 25 

realized by the godly men of the Bible. Abraham forsook 

his home and kindred, in order to become the ancestor of 

the people of God. 4 Moses severed his connection with the 4 Gen. 12: 1-4. 

court of Pharaoh, and chose "rather to suffer affliction with 

the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a 

season." 5 The apostles forsook all who were near and dear 5Heb.ii: 25. 

to them, in order to be Christ's disciples. 6 And when they « Mark 10:23-2 

had to choose between the Christian Church and their 

Jewish nationality, they unhesitatingly chose the former. 

Paul loved his own people, the Jews, tenderly ; 7 but he 7 R m. 9 : 3. 

placed his relation to the Church higher, and devoted his 

life to the preaching of the Gospel among the Gentiles, even 

though he incurred the enmity of his countrymen by so 

doing. 

In modern times many of our German forefathers, the 
Huguenots and others had to give up their fatherland and 
emigrate to other countries, in order to be faithful to Christ. 
Our own land was largely settled by people who came 
hither because they were not permitted in Europe to serve 
God according to the dictates of their own conscience. 

Love for God's Word. — The Word of God is the chief 
means through which our faith is wrought and maintained. 8 s R m. 1 : 16, 
We should therefore love God's Word. And one of our 
chief duties as members of the Church is to attend its 
services regularly, and listen attentively to the preaching of 
the Gospel. No one can despise God's Word and remain a 
Christian. 

The Sacraments. — It is the duty of parents to bring their 
children to Holy Baptism at an early age. And those 



190 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

children who have been baptized should bear in mind the 
blessings which their baptismal covenant confers, as well as 
the vows which have been made in their name. When we 
have been confirmed, we should come to the Lord's Supper 
whenever it is administered, that we may derive from it the 
comfort and strength which God bestows in it upon the 
believer. 

A Right Life. — We should not be only hearers of God's 

» jas. i : 22. Word, but doers also, 9 and lead a consistent Christian life. 
Members of the Church — and this includes all baptized 
children — bring disgrace upon their holy religion and 
imperil their own salvation, if they fail to lead a Christian 
life. We are to let our light shine before men, that they 
may see our good works and glorify our Father who is in 

io Matt. 5:i6. heaven. 10 A right life on the part of those who belong to 
the Church is the strongest kind of a testimony to the truth 

« i pet. 2 : 12, i5. and power of the Gospel - 11 

Relation to Other Members. — Members of the Church 

"Hb'u-'i 10 " are *° ^ ave Drotneri y l° ve f° r one another. 12 As members 
is i cor. 12 : 27. of the one body of Christ, 23 they should dwell together in 

peace, and work together in harmony for the upbuilding of 
14 1 cor. 12 •. 25. Christ's kingdom. 14 Quarreling and contention are out of 

place everywhere, but especially so in the Church. For by 

this shall all men know that we are Christ's disciples, that 
i6 John i3: 35. we have love one for another. 15 Members should care for 

one another's spiritual and temporal welfare, and help to 
io Gai. 6: 2. bear one another's burdens. 16 

Relation to the Pastor. — The pastor is the ambassador of 
w ii cor. 5:2o. Christ, 17 commissioned to proclaim Christ's will. He 

should be honored for the sake of the office which he holds. 

Those who hear him hear Christ, and those who despise him 
is Luke io: is. despise Christ. 18 When the pastor preaches the Gospel or 



DUTIES IN THE CHURCH. 191 

in private speaks words of admonition, guidance or com- 
fort, the Saviour speaks through him. 

We should seek in all ways to help and encourage the 
pastor in his work. We should listen to his preaching, not 
for the sake of finding fault, but in order to profit by it. 
We should receive it, not as the word of man, but as it is in 
truth, the Word of God. 19 And because it is the Word of i9iThes8.2:i3. 
God, we should listen to it reverently, even though the 
preaching be accompanied by much human imperfection. 
If we are asked by the pastor to do any work for the 
Church, or if we see any way in which we may be help- 
ful to him, we should at once and cheerfully do so. We 
should remember that he is human and has his limitations 
as well as other people. We should bear with his short- 
comings, as he must bear with ours. 

Deacons and Deaconesses. — Deacons are elected for the 
performance of special duties in the Church. 20 They are 20 Acta «: 1-e. 
to assist the pastor in the work of his office, whenever he 
calls upon them ; and they are particularly charged with the 
oversight of the temporal welfare of the congregation, the 
administration of its finances, the care of its property, and 
the relief of the poor and distressed. Together with the 
pastor, they constitute the church council or the executive 
body of the congregation. They are to set a good example 
to the other members of the Church. 

The early Christian Church had deaconesses 21 as well as 21 R m, 16 : 1. 
deacons. In late years this office has been revived in our 
Church. Institutions have been established at which young 
women are trained for the work of a deaconess, — a work 
of love and mercy performed for Christ's sake. It is the 
work of ministering to the sick and needy, the neglected, 
the ignorant, the fallen, the friendless, both in institutions 



192 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

of mercy such as hospitals and asylums, and in congrega- 
tions under the direct oversight of the pastor. The Church 
has need of many more consecrated young women for this 
work. 

Care For Those Outside of the Church. — We should not 
be satisfied with enjoying the blessings of the Gospel our- 
selves, but should earnestly seek to bring it home to the 
heart of all men. We should not be ashamed of the Gos- 

«Eom. 1 15, 16. pel 22 nor fear to speak its message to others. And we 
should use every effort to bring with us to the house of God 
the other members of our own family, our friends and our 
acquaintances. We ourselves should give them an example 
of love for the Gospel by our own regular attendance at 
services. 

We should take a deep interest in the mission work of 
the Church at home and abroad. The command of Christ, 

«* Mark 16 : is. to preach the Gospel in all the world and to all men, 23 lays 
an obligation upon every individual member of the Church 
to aid in spreading the Gospel. 

The Lutheran Church. — When the Christian Church had 
fallen into many errors of doctrine and practice, God raised 
up Luther, and through him and his co-laborers as His 
instruments reformed and purified the Church in the six- 
teenth century. The sole authority of the Word of God 
was re-established, and the doctrine of justification by faith, 
as well as the other doctrines of Scripture which had. 
become covered by a tissue of human traditions and cere- 
monies, was again proclaimed in its purity. Those who 
accepted the truth which Luther proclaimed were called 
" Lutherans" by their enemies. They accepted the name, 
and our Church has borne it ever since, not because she 
believes in Luther, but because she believes in the doctrines 



DUTIES IN THE CHURCH. 193 

which Luther taught. The name which her members chose 
for themselves is the Evangelical (or Gospel) Church. The 
two names are combined into Evangelical Lutheran. 

Her Confessions. — In order to bear testimony to the 
truth which she believes and teaches, our Church has 
adopted a number of creeds and confessions. She holds 
fast to the three oecumenical or general creeds of the 
Ancient Church: the Apostles', the Nicene and the Athan- 
asian. In addition to these she has adopted the Augsburg 
Confession, the Apology (or Defense) of the Augsburg Con- 
fession, the Smaller Catechism, the Larger Catechism, the 
Smalcald Articles and the Formula of Concord. The three 
oecumenical creeds, the Smaller Catechism and the Augs- 
burg Confession are found in the Church Book. 

In the confessions of our Lutheran Church the truth of 
God's Word is set forth and explained. They are drawn 
directly from Scripture and are strictly in accord with its 
teachings. She is not a new Church, originated at the time 
of the Reformation, but holds and teaches the same truth 
which was taught by the ancient and apostolic Church, but 
which in the Roman Church had become obscured or 
replaced by errors. 

Because her confessions are a correct exposition of God's 
Word, our Church requires that all teaching and preaching 
in her name shall be in accordance with her confessions. 
For this reason she does not permit those who are not 
Lutherans, but who believe differently and teach error on 
any points, to preach from her pulpits. 24 24 ^ e al - ^ 

Denominations Around Us. — In the strict sense, the 
Church of Christ is one, 25 being composed of all who are 25E P h 4:4-6. 
true believers in Christ. But outwardly the Church, con- 
trary to Christ's will, 26 is divided into many different aejoimio: ia 
13 



194 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

churches and sects. There is but one faith true in all its 
parts ; and all should hold it. But they do not. At the 
time of the Reformation the Church was already divided 
into two great branches : the Roman Catholic Church, which 
recognized the pope as the vicar of Christ on earth ; and the 
Greek Church, which did not. When the Reformation took 
place, many held fast to their errors and remained in the 
Roman Catholic Church. And Protestantism itself became 
divided into two great streams, the Lutheran Church and 
the Reformed Churches. The Reformed Churches agree 
with us in some doctrines but disagree in others. The 
Reformed branch of Protestantism has been divided again 
and again into sects and denominations until their number 
is almost legion. 

Relation to Our Own Church. — While we should have 
love for the whole of Christendom and should acknowledge 
whatever good there is in other churches, our own Lutheran 
Church should be especially dear to us. She bore the 
brunt of the battle in the conflict with Rome and is 
the mother of Protestantism, to whom other Protestant 
Churches are very largely indebted for the truth which 
they possess. We should be proud of her history, and be 
thankful to God for the purity and scripturalness of her 
teaching. We should never permit ourselves to be drawn 
away from her by any attractions which other churches 
hold out to us. We should never forsake or deny the truth 

ir Gai. i: 6-a which she teaches. 27 We should be loyal to her and never 
depart from her, unless she herself should depart from the 
truth of God's Word and forget her confessions in which 
that truth is set forth. We should pray and labor earnestly 

«8Matt. 9: 37-38. for her prosperity and increase. 28 But we should not 
become proselyters, who are more anxious to add to her 






DUTIES IN THE CHURCH. 195 

numbers than to spread the truth which she holds and 
teaches. We should be obedient to her rules and regula- 
tions, and adorn her pure teachings by a holy life. 

We should gladly and willingly give according to our 
ability for the carrying on of her work in our own commu- 
nity and elsewhere. She needs money for her missionary 
and educational work. Without it, her interests must suffer. 
If we love her as we should, we will gladly deny ourselves 
and make sacrifices in order to give liberally to her cause 
and aid in spreading the truth. 

Other Churches. — While we acknowledge whatever truth 
is found in other churches, we are not to be blind to their 
errors. Where they differ from our Church's teaching, 
they differ from God's Word. And we dare not regard 
these differences as unimportant. We dare not give up any 
part of God's Word, 29 but must accept and defend the whole 29Luke21: 8S 

r . . r Matt. 5 : 18. 

truth which it teaches. We should earnestly contend for 
the faith once delivered to the saints. 30 While we give the 3o Jude 3. 
members of other churches credit for being honest in their 
convictions, we should not speak and act as if the difference 
between the teaching of their churches and ours were of no 
consequence. It is on such important matters as justifica- 
tion, baptism and the Lord's Supper that these differences 
exist ; and they are of far-reaching importance. While we 
acknowledge their members as Christians, we do not admit 
them to the Lord's Supper with us, because they believe 
that in the Lord's Supper we receive nothing but bread and 
wine, and because admitting them would imply that there 
was no difference between their faith and ours, or that the 
difference was of no consequence. 

Outward union of the different churches is desirable only 
when there is internal unity of doctrine and belief. Without 



196 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



81 John 8 : 31. 



such inner unity, outward union would do no real good, but 
only harm. It would mean that the doctrines in dispute are 
unimportant ; and this is not the case. "We dare not treat 
the teachings of Scripture thus. 31 Purity of doctrine is the 



chief thing. 



i Gen. 



s Exod. 20 : 



s Deut. 5 : 14, 15. 



t Gal. 5 : L 



Acts 20: 7. 
I Cor. 16 : 2. 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

DUTIES OF THE LOED'S DAY. 

The proper observance of the Lord's Day or Sunday is 
essential to our physical, mental and spiritual well-being. 

The Sabbath. — In Old Testament times the seventh day 
of the week was observed as a day of rest by special com- 
mand of God. After six days work of creation, God rested 
on the seventh day and hallowed it. 1 And in the third 
Commandment He says, " Remember the Sabbath-day to 
keep it holy." 2 On this day the Israelites were required to 
rest from all their labors, and turn their complete attention 
to God and what He had done for them. 3 Its observance 
distinguished them from all other nations. 

Sunday. — The early Jewish Christians continued to 
observe the sabbath or seventh day of the week, as well as 
the other Jewish festivals. But this was not required of the 
Christians who were converted from among the Gentiles. 
The apostle Paul opposed all attempts to oblige the heathen 
converts to conform to the Jewish law. He maintained 
that Christ has freed the Christians from it. 4 But while 
they were not bound to keep the seventh day of the week, 
the believers set apart the first day of the week in its stead 
for the worship of the Lord. 5 The first day of the week 
was chosen, because the two greatest events in the history of 
redemption took place on this day ; namely, the resurrection 






DUTIES OF THE LORD'S DAY. 197 

of Christ from the dead on Easter and the outpouring of the 
Holy Ghost on the day of Pentecost. The observance of 
this day had the sanction of the apostles, who were divinely 
inspired, and is therefore in accordance with the will of 
God. It was called the Lord's Day. 6 «Eev. i: 10. 

A Day of Rest. — Sunday should be a day of rest for 
body and mind. 7 While God designs the day chiefly for 7Exod.2o: 9,10. 
our spiritual good, He has in mind our temporal welfare 
also. We need the rest, relaxation from work and recuper- 
ation of strength which come to us from one day's inter- 
mission of toil in every week. Those who disregard this 
beneficent arrangement of God wear out body and mind 
much sooner than they would, if they observed the day for 
rest. 

Unnecessary Work Forbidden — On the Lord's Day only 
such earthly work should be done as is absolutely necessary, 
and cannot be done at any other time. 8 We should be care- 8 Luke 14 : 5. 
ful not to neglect our work during the week, so as to oblige 
us to work on Sunday ; and we should not imagine a 
necessity, when it does not really exist. 

Works of Love by which we serve God and our neighbor 
may and should be done on this day. Any work which 
promotes the sanctification of the day, and thus helps to 
accomplish the purposes for which it is intended, is not a 
desecration but a keeping of Sunday. The work of the 
minister and of the sexton of the Church is of this nature. 
The visitation and nursing of the sick, the comforting of 
the sorrowing, the helping of the needy, the widows and 
orphans, and similiar works of mercy are particularly 
appropriate on the Lord's Day. The Saviour healed the 
sick on the sabbath. 9 9 Luke 14 : 1-4. 

A Holy Day. — Sunday is meant chiefly for the good of 



198 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

the soul. It is a holy day, not a holiday. We observe it 
properly, not when we loll at our ease or spend the day in 
sleep or amusement, but when we devote it to the spiritual 
purposes for which it is intended. We are to remember the 
sabbath-day to keep it holy. We should therefore devote 
it to God and the things of God. We should spend it in 
such a way as will promote the growth of our religious life. 
Whatever hinders this spiritual growth is to be avoided as 
a desecration. 

The Public Service. — When Sunday comes, we should 
hasten with joyful footsteps to the house of God, to join in 
hymns of praise to His name, to bring our petitions before 
His throne, and to listen to the words of warning, comfort 
and guidance which the minister proclaims. We should 
love the habitation of the Lord and the place where His 

wps. 26: 8. honor dwelleth, 10 and should say with the Psalmist of old, 
" How amiable are Thy tabernacles, Lord of Hosts ; my 

n ps. 84 : i, 2. soul longeth, yea even fainteth for the courts of the Lord. " u 
The earthly sabbaths are a foretaste of the eternal sabbath 

isHeb. 4:9. of heaven. 12 If we do not take pleasure in the worship 
and service of God here on earth, how can we be fit to take 
part in His eternal worship and service there ? 

Attendance at Church. — We should not neglect the 
public services of the Church, as the habit of so many 

"Heb. 10:25. is, 13 but should attend them all unless we are unavoidably 
hindered. A reason which would not keep us away 
from work or a place of amusement is not sufficient excuse 
to remain away from the house of God. Necessary house- 
work and other work should be so arranged as not to inter- 
fere. Visiting at the time of the public services should be 
avoided. And if others visit us, we should insist on their 
accompanying us to the house of the Lord. This they 



DUTIES OF THE LORD'S DAY. 199 

will usually do, if they see that we are in earnest. If they 
will not go along, we should present our apologies and leave 
them at home till we return. While we should he polite, 
we dare not set our obligations to men above our duty to 
God. We are to please God rather than men. 

Behavior in Church. — We should enter the church rev- u ecc». 5 : j, 
verently, 14 remembering that it is God's house. As we 
take our places, we should utter a silent prayer that God 
may make the service a blessing to our souls. We should 
not chat with those who sit near us about secular affairs, 
nor whisper, smile or laugh during the service. We should 
not permit our minds to wander nor to be engaged with our 
own or other people's looks or appearance, nor to be occu- 
pied with worldly thoughts of business or pleasure. Wc 
should bear in mind the purpose for which we have come, 
confess our sins unto our Heavenly Father, receive the 
Absolution with believing hearts, join from the heart in the 
worship during all the hymns, the liturgy and the prayers, 
and listen attentively to the preaching of God's Word, ap- 
plying its teachings to ourselves. We should make it a 
point to attend the Main Service in the morning, and not 
merely the Yesper Service of Praise without Confession. 

The Sunday-School. — We should attend the Sunday- 
school regularly, and display the same spirit of reverence 
and attention as in the church. Here also we worship God 
and are taught His Word. We should carefully study the 
lesson at home, pay strict attention while it is taught, and 
receive it into our heart and life. What is here taught is 
of the highest importance. The lessons we learn in the 
public schools are meant to fit us to grapple w T ith the 
problems of our earthly existence. They are important. 
But those of the Sunday-school are meant to fit us for a 



200 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

Christian life on earth and a happy eternity in heaven. 
They are, therefore, more important still. 

The Sunday-school is an aid to the Church in doing its 
■work. But we must remember that the Sunday-school does 
not take the place of the Church. We are not to imagine, 
that' going to Sunday-school frees us from the obligation to 
attend church services. It does not. It should make us 
all the more anxious to attend the services of the church. 

It is a mistake to attend two Sunday-schools of different 
denominations. On account of the different doctrines 
taught on some points, such a course leads to confusion of 
religious ideas and belief. Go to your own Lutheran Sun- 
day-school, and use the time when the other Sunday-school 
meets to study your lesson at home. 

The Lord's Day is Profaned by those persons who keep 
their stores and shops open, and by all who do unnecessary 
work on Sunday. Many individual employers and corpor- 
ations compel their men to work on the Lord's Day, when 
such work is not really necessary. By so doing, they pre- 
vent hundreds and thousands of workmen from going to 
church, and breed an indifference to the church in many 
others. This is a great sin; and those who are responsible 
for it must give an account to God. 

The Lord's Day is profaned by anything which hinders 
its object from being accomplished in the heart. Staying 
away from church and Sunday-school, occupying the mind 
with worldly affairs before going to church or after coming 
home so that the Word of God is not heeded or remembered, 
or spending the day in worldly amusements or worldly 
reading. 

One of the greatest profanations of the Lord's Day is 
the reading of Sunday newspapers. It keeps multitudes of 



DUTIES OF THE LORD'S DAY. 201 

people away from church ; and it prevents multitudes of 
others from deriving any benefit from the service, because 
they fill their mind with the worldly and often frivolous and 
immoral knowledge of the Sunday newspaper before they 
go or after they come home, and thus make the "Word of 
God of none effect. We should not buy or read the Sun- 
day newspaper, and thus help to profane the day of the 
LoizL "We should be careful also in the books which we 
read on Sunday, so that they may not unfit our minds for 
properly hearing and meditating upon God's Word. Church 
papers, religious books, and especially the Bible itself 
should be read. 

Tlie CI) arch- Year. — There is a Church-year as well as a 
civil year, The Church-year commemorates the great facts 
of the Gospel and of our redemption by the Lord Jesus 
Christ. Each Sunday in the year has its own particular 
name, which is given in all church almanacs and in some 
others. The Church-year begins on the fourth Sunday before 
Christmas, and falls into two great divisions. The first 
half, reaching from the first Sunday in Advent to Trinity 
Sunday, contains all the great festivals of the Christian 
Church. The second half, beginning on the first Sunday 
after Trinity, contains no festivals except the distinctively 
Lutheran festival of the Reformation on October 31st. 
The order of the Church -year is as follows : The four 
Sundays in Advent, Christmas, New Year, Epiphany (on 
January 6th), from two to six Sundays after Epiphany ac- 
cording as Easter comes early or late ; the three Sundays 
called Septuagesima, Sexagesima and Quinquagesima ; Ash- 
Wednesday or the first day of Lent ; six Sundays in Lent, 
the last of which is Palm Sunday ; Holy Week, in which 
occurs Good Friday ; Easter, five Sundays after Easter, 



202 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

Ascension Day, the Sunday after Ascension, Pentecost of 
Whitsunday, Trinity Sunday, and the Sundays after Trinity, 
numbering from twenty -three to twenty-seven. Each Sun- 
day has its own particular Gospel and Epistle lesson, which 
is read at the morning service, and its Introit and Collect. 
These may be found by referring to the Church Book under 
the name of each Sunday. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

THE STUDY OF THE SCRIPTURES. 

In comparison with other books, the Bible is as rare and 
precious as a diamond among pebbles. It sparkles and 
shines with the lustre of perfect truth. It contains the 
i ii Tim. 3 : 15. true wisdom for all times ; for it makes wise unto salvation. 1 
It is adapted to the wants and understanding of all classes 
of people. It contains depths which the mightiest intel- 
lects cannot fathom, and yet gives light and understanding 
sps. ii9: i3o. to the simple. 2 It makes him who is versed in its teachings 
wiser than the most learned philosopher or scientist who 
»ps. ii9: 99,100. has not studied them. 3 It is a light to the benighted trav- 
l JJ - JJjJ ; ™ 5, g9 eler, 4 a balm for wounded hearts, 5 a water of life to quicken 
« John 4: i4. the weary spirit. 6 It is the Book of books,* and our one 
safe guide for time and eternity. 

The Food of the Soul.— The Word of God is the food of 
the soul. As the body cannot thrive without a daily sup- 
ply of nourishing food, so our soul cannot grow and increase 
in strength unless it feeds upon the Word of God day by 
day. Only by the daily use of the Scriptures can we be 
built up as we should be in the inner man, and grow in 

* There is but one Book.— Walter Scott. 



THE STUDY OF THE SCRIPTURES. 203 

grace and in the knowledge of our Lord. 7 A Christian 7iip e t.3:i& 
who does not read and study his Bible will necessarily be 
weak and flabby in his spiritual fibre. 

The Importance of Bible Study. — There is no book so 
worthy of our study as a masterpiece of literature, * and so 
necessary to be studied for the sake of our own well-being 
as the Bible. Only from its pages do we learn how to be 
at peace with God, to serve Him on earth and to dwell with 
Him forever in heaven. It is through the Scriptures that 
our faith is formed, and through them that it must be in- 
creased and strengthened. We should, therefore, not only 
go regularly to hear the Word of God preached in the 
public services, but should also diligently read and study 
the Bible for ourselves. 

The Example of Christ. — It is evident, that Jesus studied 
the Scriptures and was thoroughly at home in them. Even 
in His childhood's days we find Him in the temple, sitting 
among the doctors of the Scriptures, both hearing them 
and asking them questions. 8 When tempted in the wilder- s Luke 2: 46. 
ness, he always had the right verse of Scripture ready to 
parry Satan's attack. 9 His thorough familiarity with the 9 M att .4 : 4,7,1a 
Word of God is apparent from His exhortations in the 
synagogue and from all His public discourses. He fre- 
quently quoted from the Old Testament. He lived in the 
Scriptures. His cry of anguish on the cross was couched 
in the words of the Psalmist. 10 And if Christ, who is 10 ™ att - 2 \ :46 ' 

' JrS. — : 1. 

Himself the Truth and the Life, studied the Scriptures, 
surely we have need to do so. He commands us, " Search 
the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life; 
and they are they which testify of Me." 11 n John 5: 39. 

Daily Reading 1 of Scripture. — The Bible should be read 

* The Bible grows in beauty the more we understand it.— Goethe. 



204 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

12 ps. 1:2. regularly every day. 12 As with every other study, interest 
in the Bible increases in proportion as we devote our atten- 
tion to it. No study would be interesting, if taken up for 
a few moments at a time after long intervals. In order to 
delight in the study of the Bible and derive real profit from 
it, we should read it daily. 

System In Beading. — In reading the Bible, we should do 
so systematically, and not at random. Some good plan 
should be adopted and followed. One of the best systems 
for daily reading is that given by the Daily Lessons in the 
Church Book. These Daily Readings, together with addi- 
tional topical subjects, may be found also in the Scripture 
Lesson Quarterly.* 

Reading With Devotion. — We should not permit our 
reading of the Scripture to degenerate into a mere perfunc- 
tory habit, but should read with devotion for the purpose of 
strengthening our spirit. We should take up our Bible 
reverently and prayerfully, read with faith, and apply what 

w ps. ii9: ii. we read to our own heart and life. 13 And when we close 
the Book, we should keep in mind what we have read, medi- 

M ps. 119 : 9,15,16. tate upon it, study its lessons, and obey them. 14 

Regularity. — We should have a regular and set time for 
this reading of Scripture, whether it be morning, noon or 
evening, or all three. A few minutes a day can be devoted 
to it by all, even by those who are most busy. It may often 
be done on the way to or from work. Pocket Testaments 
useful for this purpose can be bought for five cents. Unless 
there be a set time, this daily Bible reading will often be 



*The Daily Bible Readings may be obtained separately by writing 
to the Publication Board whose name appears on the title page of this 
book. The Lutheran Church Almanac also contains Bible Readings for 
each day. 



THE STUDY OF THE SCRIPTURES. 205 

pushed aside and neglected ; and the spiritual strength 
gained will then be just as unreliable as the physical strength 
gained by eating irregular meals. But if a regular time 
for reading be fixed upon and adhered to, a large amount 
of instruction and strength will be gained in the course of 
the year. 

Memorizing Scripture. — The words of Scripture should, 
however, not only be read, but laid up in the heart and 
soul. 15 Many of its passages should, therefore, be memor- i5Deut. 11: is. 
ized. Care should be exercised in selecting these, so as to 
choose those which will be most useful for our guidance and 
comfort. Single verses like John 3 : 16 and Rom. 5 : 1, or 
paragraphs like the twenty -third, the forty -sixth and the 
ninetieth Psalm, the Beatitudes in the fifth chapter of 
Matthew, and Paul's description of Christian love in the 
thirteenth chapter of I Corinthians may be selected. We 
should seek to have a ready and accurate command of a 
large number of strong Bible texts. By memorizing a 
little every day and fixing the passages in our mind by 
frequent repetition, we will accumulate a treasury of Scrip- 
tural knowledge that will be invaluable for our defense of 
the truth, for our own spiritual growth, and for our comfort 
in life and in death. 

Family Reading of Scripture. — All who begin married 
life should have family worship at the most convenient hour 
in the day. At this time a portion of the Scriptures should 
be read. 16 * It would be well to have every member of the is Deut. n : w. 
family come to family worship prepared to recite a short 



* A large number of books have been published for use in the reading 
of Scripture at family worship, and can be procured on inquiry at book- 
stores. The daily readings suggested by the Church Book or the Church 
Almanac may also be followed. 



206 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

passage of Scripture. In this way the memorizing of 
Scripture and its devotional use could be combined. 

The Use of Scripture in Church. — The Word of God is 
read and preached to us every Lord's Day in church. The 
passages of Scripture which occur in the liturgy, and the 
Gospel and Epistle lessons for the Sunday should become 
deeply imbedded in our life. When the minister proclaims 
God's Word from the pulpit, we should listen intently. 
And when we arrive at home we should look up the text of 
his sermon in the Bible, and study the connection in which 
it stands there. 

In the Sunday-School. — The Sunday-school is held for 
the purpose of systematic instruction in the Bible. All 
should take part in it, and find interest and profit in the 
lesson. If possible, they should seek to become teachers ; 
for in no other way can we learn so much of Scripture as 
in conscientiously endeavoring to teach it to others. 

Systematic Study. — There are a number of effective 
methods of studying the Scriptures. It will be well to 
pursue one method for a considerable time, and then take 
up another. 

The easiest method, and the one which it is most plainly 
our duty to undertake, is the weekly study of the Sunday- 
school lesson. There is a certain order in the selection of 
the portions of the Scripture given in the Sunday-school 
lessons ; and if each part be faithfully studied, the result in 
the course of years will be the mastery of a large part of the 
Bible. 

The Bible may also be studied by books. First of all, 
the order in which the books occur in the Bible should be 
firmly fixed in the mind. Then there should be some idea, 
such as will be given in the text-book of next year's course, 



THE STUDY OF THE SCRIPTURES. 207 

by whom and when they were written. When pursuing 
this method of study, large parts of a book in the Bible 
should be read at a single sitting, and the fundamental 
thought of the book be grasped. We should then write out 
the main thoughts of the book from memory. 

Another method which may be pursued is to study the 
Bible by topics, and thus learn what it teaches on particular 
subjects. For this method we should have a concordance 
and subject-index. By pursuing this plan of study all 
teaching may be tested by the Scriptures. 

A Biblical Library. — We should form a library for Bibli- 
cal study. All our Sunday-school literature should be kept 
and bound, or bound text-books purchased. The graded 
text-books will lay the foundation of a library to which, if 
we have studied them well, we can always refer with the 
greatest profit. You should look in the Sunday-school 
library and in public libraries for books that will be of help 
to you in Bible study. If possible, you should add to your 
library a good, reliable commentary.* 

The chief book in your Biblical library will, of course, be 
the Bible itself. Each person should own a Bible for his 
own individual usee In purchasing one, you will do well to 
choose one with large, clear type and with marginal refer- 
ences, even though such a one costs a little more. One that 
also contains a concordance, maps and other helps for study 
will be still more useful. You should always use the same 
book if possible, so that you may become familiar with the 
page and spot at which a particular passage is to be found, 
and you should mark those passages which strike you as 
being of special force and importance. 

*The Lutheran Commentary on the New Testament, and Jamieson, 
Fausset and Brown's Commentary on the whole Bible, will prove valu- 
able. 



CHAPTER XLV, 



TRUTHFULNESS. 



1 Deut. 32 : 4. 

2 John 8 : 44. 

3 Num. 23 : 19. 
Heb. 6 : 18. 



4 Col. 3 : 9. 



G Prov. 6 : 13. 
6 Ps. 101 : 7. 



7 Bev. 21 : 



Truth is of God ; 1 lying is of the devil. 2 God does not 
and cannot lie ; 3 and we should be like Him. We should, 
therefore, be truthful in word and action, and never permit 
ourselves to be guilty of hypocrisy, deception, misrepresen- 
tation, double-dealing, prevarication or lying. 4 

The Importance of Truthfulness. — Men are mutually 
dependent upon one another. Without truthfulness noth- 
ing but confusion could prevail in human affairs. All con- 
fidence and honor among men would be at an end. Doubt, 
distrust, uncertainty would be everywhere. We could 
never believe anything, or place any reliance upon anybody. 
We could not take another's person's word for even the 
simplest facts. All the relations of life would be broken up. 

The Sin of Lying. — A lie is a conscious falsehood, 
uttered with intent to deceive. It may be spoken or acted; 
for we can deceive by our actions 5 as well as our words. 
A liar is an abomination in the sight of God 6 and of all 
right thinking men. He is included among other gross 
sinners in the list of those who shall be cast into the lake 
of fire. 7 A lie is never justifiable. We should never 
plead necessity as an excuse. If we find ourselves in a pre- 
dicament, whether by our own fault or not, we should never 
try to get out of it by lying. Lying of any kind is sinful. It 
displeases God, and copies after the devil who was a liar 
from the beginning. It undermines the truth, weakens our 
own character and does harm to others. One lie usually 
has to be followed by many more, in order to cover it up. 

The Example of Christ. — Truthfulness is seen in all its 
208 



TRUTHFULNESS. 209 

fulness in the character and life of our blessed Saviour. 
He never voluntarily or involuntarily misrepresented Him- 
self or any one else or any fact. There was never the least 
taint of insincerity, affectation, guile or hypocrisy in any- 
thing that He said or did. 8 His words expressed the exact siPet. 2:22. 
state of His thoughts and feelings. His acts corresponded 
precisely with the real state of His mind and heart. His 
views and statements concerning any person or thing con- 
tained the exact truth 9 concerning them. He saw and 9 John 18:37. 
described things just as they are. He was not only true, 
but the Truth 10 itself. » joim 14 : 6. 

Seeing Right. — If our ideas and views concerning people 
and things are wrong, we will give expression to the false 
even when we imagine that we are expressing the truth. 
We should, therefore, free our minds from prejudice and 
bias, 11 and train ourselves to see right. We should look at n Matt. 7: 5. 
a whole subject and not only at a part of it. We should 
regard people's virtues as well as their faults, and strike a 
proper balance. If we permit ourselves to be swayed by 
our likes and dislikes instead of by calm reason, our esti- 
mates of persons and things will be false, and our opinions 
and judgments unjust. 

Sincerity. — We should not only try to see right, but 
should give truthful expression to what we think. We 
should not think one way, and speak and act as if we 
thought quite differently. Our words and actions should 
truthfully express our thoughts and convictions. What we 
appear to be should correspond with what we really are. 
We should not feign thoughts, feelings and opinions which 
we do not possess. We should be sincere, and not deceit- 
ful or hypocritical. 12 We should be absolutely truthful and i2i.p e t. 2: 1. 
without dissimulation 13 either in speech or action. isKom. 12:9. 

14 



210 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

Speech. — The gift of speech as an expression of intelli- 
gent thought distinguishes man from the brute. It is a 
glorious and divine privilege, but imposes a corresponding 
responsibility. It is a blessing or a curse, according to the 
use that is made of it. We may by a word give pleasure or 
pain, console or distress, help or discourage, strengthen or 
weaken, build up in the faith or tempt and lead into sin. 

mecci. 5:2. We should, therefore, never be rash 14 in speaking, but be 

» Prov. 10 : 19. careful not to talk too much, 15 not to speak in unkindness, 
and not to utter what is untrue. 

A word once spoken abides long after the sound of its 
utterance has died away. Its memory often lingers in the 
mind. And even if the word be forgotten, the effect which 
it produced remains, and exerts an influence for good or 
evil upon the person who heard it, and through him upon 
others for all time and all eternity. This is true of all 
speech, whether oral, written or printed. On the day of 

w Matt. 12: 37. judgment our words will justify or condemn us ; 16 for what 
we say is an index of what we are. " Out of the abund- 

n Matt. i2: 34. ance of the heart the mouth speaketh." 17 

The Truth About Things. — In speaking with others about 

wEph. 4:25. things, we should be careful to state only what is true. 18 
What we are not sure of as a real fact, we should not speak 
of as if it were. We should not conceal a part of the 
truth while pretending to give it all, nor add any surmises 
of our own without stating that they are merely sur- 
mises. 

i»Eph.4:i5. We should speak the truth in love. 19 Telling the truth 

in anger or in a loveless spirit of fault-finding will do 
more harm than good. It is sometimes necessary to say 
what may cause present pain to others, in order to do them 

w Gai. 4: i6. a rea ] kindness. 20 But they should be made to see that we 

Prov. 27 : 6. * 



TRUTHFULNESS. 211 

mean it for their good, and have no desire to exalt our- 
selves above them. 21 naai. e-. 1. 

Our Convictions.— We should be true to our convictions 
of truth and right, and should have the moral courage to 
defend them. This is especially important with respect to 
the truth of God's Word. 22 A noble example of such cour- "J^J*. 1: 
age and faithfulness was given by Luther at the Diet of 
Worms, when he preferred to be put under the ban of the 
empire and risk the loss of his life, rather than to be untrue 
to his convictions or deny the truth of God by recanting 
what he had spoken and written. We should confess and 
defend the truth of God's Word at all hazards. 

Promises. — When we have made a promise, we should 
scrupulously endeavor to keep it. If we do not, we virtu- 
ally tell a falsehood, prove ourselves unreliable, and destroy 
other people's confidence in us. We should be as good as 
our word. To make a promise which we know beforehand 
we cannot keep, or which we do not intend to keep, is lying. 

Excuses. — People are often ready with all sorts of excuses 
for broken promises and for wrong- doing of any kind. 
Such excuses frequently have a large element of insincerity 
and untruthfulness in them. We should guard against the 
habit of making excuses. We should not excuse our wrong- 
doing at all. It is not something to be excused, but to be 
repented of. And failure to keep a promise is excusable 
only when unforseen events actually hindered us in spite of 
our best efforts. 

Apologizing. — As soon as we see that we have committed 
a wrong against any one, we should apologize. Truthful- 
ness requires it. For if we know that what we have done 
is wrong, and yet let it stand as if it were right, we act a 
lie. Unless we apologize and seek to make amends to those 



212 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

ss Matt, 5: 23,24. whom we have wronged, we cannot stand in the right rela- 
tion to God. 23 

Secrets. — "We have no right to divulge the secrets of other 
people. " A tale-bearer revealeth secrets ; but he that is 

24 prov. ii : 13. of a faithful spirit concealeth the matter." 24 We are not 
to connive at sin nor to conceal crime. But we are bound 
to respect other people's secrets when they concern no one 
but themselves. Friends often confide to one another things 
which they do not want everybody to know. He who di- 
vulges such secrets betrays another's confidence, and renders 
himself unworthy of friendship. 

The Truth About Persons. — We should be particularly 
careful to speak only the truth about persons. The eighth 
commandment expressly forbids us to bear false witness 

as Exod. 20 : 16. against our neighbor. 25 To speak falsehood about another 
and rob him of his good name is to rob him of that which 

aaprov. 22: l. is more valuable to him than money. 26 A slanderer is 
worse than a thief. 

Judging Others. — "We should be careful not to do injus- 
tice to others even in our thoughts. The Saviour warns us 

27 Matt. 7: i-5. against unkind and untruthful judgments. 27 We should not 
be ready to impute evil motives to others or to look on the 
dark side of every thing that they say or do. We should 
regard them in the best light possible. We should not ex- 
cuse or condone sin. But at the same time we are not to 
be unjust and unkind in our judgment of the sinner. We 
should give others the benefit of the doubt as long as pos- 
sible, and should believe evil of them only when their guilt 
it established beyond all question. 

Avoiding Slander. — We should never invent evil reports 

"LevV^ie' a ^ out others, nor help to circulate those which we hear. 28 
The slanderer and traducer is a serpent in the form of a 



TRUTHFULNESS. 213 

human being. The misery and heart-ache which is caused 
by such persons is incalculable. 29 We should be as anxious 
to guard the good name and reputation of others as we are to 
protect our own. We should defend those whose character 
is unjustly assailed. And we should beware of persons who 
delight in speaking evil to us about others. They will likely 
serve us the same way when we are out of their sight. 

Praising Others. — We should never flatter other people 
by magnifying their virtues and performances. 30 But when 
our own mind tells us that another's action merits our 
praise, we are not dealing truthfully with him if we refuse 
to bestow it. We should not, in a spirit of envy 31 and sel- 
fishness, belittle the virtues and efforts of others, but gladly 
give them the proper credit. Fault-finding discourages, 
and flattery puffs up with conceit ; but just praise is a spur 
to greater effort in well-doing. 



Prov. 11: 9. 



Job 32 : 21. 
Ps. 12 : 2, 3. 



I Cor. 13 : 4. 
Jas. 3 : 16. 



CHAPTER XLVI. 

PROPERTY. 

The earth and all it contains was given to man at crea- 
tion as his possession, 1 subject, of course, to the higher ioen. i:28. 
ownership of God, 2 who is the absolute possessor of all things. 2 1 cor. 10: 26. 
Whatever each person lawfully acquires of the earth's 
lands, forests, water, mines, houses, goods or money is his 
property. 

How Acquired. — Property may be rightfully acquired 
by original claim of public lands where the law makes 
provision for such claim, by inheritance from relatives or 
friends, by gift, or by labor of mind or body. For most 
people, the last way mentioned is the only one by which 



214 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



3 Gen. 1 : 28 
II Thess. 



* I Sam. 2 : 7. 



Matt. 26. 11. 



• Prov. 10 : 4. 



T Acta 2: 44,45. 



they can hope to secure property. It is the way which 
God desires all to adopt ; for He has commanded man to 
work and subdue the earth, and He regards idleness with 
displeasure. 3 Honest labor coupled with economy in 
expenditure is the best and surest way to acquire property. 

Unequal Division. — The property of the world is very 
unequally divided among men. Some own much, others 
own very little. God distributes to men according to His 
pleasure and wisdom. " The Lord maketh poor and 
maketh rich; He bringeth low and lifteth up." 4 Even 
with equal effort and care, men will not become equally 
rich. There will always be some who are poor. 5 

Much of the difference in earthly possessions is due, how- 
ever, to men themselves. One who is lazy, idle, extravagant 
or careless in the management of his money will never 
acquire much property. Industry and thrift are necessary. 6 
Many a person bewails his poverty and envies those who 
possess more worldly goods, when he has no one to blame 
for his poverty but himself. If he worked as hard as those 
whom he envies, and saved his money instead of wasting it 
and squandering it upon his own pleasures, he might soon 
become relatively independent, if not rich. 

Community of Goods. — It is maintained by some people, 
that all property ought to be divided equally among all men. 
And they sometimes appeal to the action of the early 
Church 7 in proof of their contention. But the community 
of goods which existed among the early Christians was a 
voluntary and not a compulsory community. They put 
their money into a common treasury out of love for those 
who were brethren with them in Christ. They did not do 
this because they believed that the possession of property 
was wrong. They were not obliged by their religion to sell 



PROPERTY. 215 

all that they had, or to give into the common treasury the 
proceeds of such a sale. 8 It was altogether a matter of their s Acts 5: 4. 
own free choice, and was done from the promptings of love. 
Ananias amd Sapphira were stricken with death, not 
because they were unwilling to put all their money into the 
treasury, but because they lied about it, and said that they 
had given up all their money, while in reality they had 
retained a part of it. 9 9 Acts 5 : 1-10. 

Communists and socialists would compel an equal division 
of property among all as a matter of right. And the ex- 
ample of the early Church, therefore, gives no support to their 
contention. Anarchists would go a step farther, and not only 
abolish all property rights, but all law and order as well. 

Even if an equal division of the property of the world 
were made to-day, in a short time the idle, the improvident 
and the extravagant would have spent theirs all, and be 
clamoring for another division. The industrious would 
have to labor for the support of the lazy, and the thrifty 
and economical toil for the improvident and extravagant. 

God's Purpose. — The unequal distribution of property is 
part of God's plan with men. He orders our lot for the 
best. And if we do our duty, such a share of the world's 
goods as He wishes us to have will come to us. Riches and 
poverty are each in their respective spheres meant to 
accomplish His purposes. 10 The needs of the poor are meant xoKom. 8: 28. 
by Him to furnish occasion for the exercise of Christian 
love and benevolence on the part of those more richly 
blessed with this world's goods. He who has two coats is 
to give one to him who has none. 11 That some are left to n Luke 3: 11. 
want for the necessaries of life, and perhaps to die of star- 
vation or cold, is due to the sin and selfishness of those on 
whom God has laid the obligation to provide for them. 



216 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

The Love of Money. — The great aim of many people is 
to be rich, as if there were nothing to be compared in 
value with wealth, and as if the mere possession of riches 
would make them happy. But money cannot bestow 
happiness. And there are many other things of this world, 
such as health, education, honor and love, which are of 
more value than wealth. The welfare of the soul is of 

12 Mark 8: 36,37. infinitely more importance. 12 " A man's life consisteth not 

13 Luke 12 : io. in the abundance of the things which he possesseth. ' ' 13 The 

14 Luke i2: 2i. chief thing is to be rich toward God. 14 Our treasures are 

to be gathered in heaven, and not here on earth. For 

is Matt. 6 : i9-2i. where our treasure is, there will our heart be also. 15 Those 
who permit themselves to be ruled by the love of money 
expose themselves to the greatest perils. " For the love of 
money is a root of all evil : which while some coveted after, 
they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves 

ie i Tim. 6: io. through with many sorrows." 16 Money properly used can 
be made the root and source of a great deal of good. But 
the love of money is a great evil. It drives the love of 
God from the heart, and prompts to almost every kind of 
sin against our fellow-men: envy, covetousness, fraud, 
theft, robbery and murder. 

Riches. — Wealth is sometimes ill-gotten, having been 
accumulated by means of fraud, deceit, oppression, violence, 
or other unfair means ; but not always. Many rich per- 
sons have acquired their wealth honestly and fairly. Some 

it Gen. 13: 2. of the most godly men of the Scriptures, like Abraham, 17 
were very wealthy. And it is possible for men to become 
rich and yet remain good Christians. But if riches 

is p a . 62: io. increase, we must beware not to set our heart on them. 18 
Riches are very uncertain. They " make themselves 

»9 prov. 23: 5. wings ; they fly away as an eagle toward heaven." 19 Many a 



PROPERTY. 217 

person is rich one day and poor the next. Those who have 
riches must be constantly on their guard, if they would 
keep what they have ; and often all their care and foresight 
are of no avail. Their wealth is the object of envy on the 
part of many of their fellow-men, and is at any moment 
likely to become the prey of thieves, swindlers, defaulters, 
and embezzlers, or to be lost by an unexpected turn in 
human affairs. 

The Temptation of Riches. — It is possible for rich per- 
sons' to be saved. Of this fact Abraham again is an 
example. 20 But riches make men's salvation more difficult. *0Lukei6: 22. 
Christ says that it is easier for a camel to go through the eye 
of an needle, than for a rich man to enter into the king- 
dom of God. 21 This is because of the great and peculiar 21 Matt. 19 : 24. 
temptations to which wealth exposes men. They are 
tempted to trust more in uncertain riches than in the living 
God ; 22 to be proud and high-minded ; to employ their 22 1 Tim. 6 : 17. 
wealth in the gratification of their own pleasures, rather 
than in the service of God and their fellow-men ; and to 
live as if self-gratification and not duty were the chief end 
of man. The Word of God is often completely choked by 
the deceitfulness of riches. 23 23 Matt. 13 : 22. 

The Responsibility of Riches. — The possession of wealth 
involves a vast responsibility. It is a trust received from 
God, and must be used in accordance with His will. A 
strict account must be given to Him for the use that is made 
of it. Those who are rich are commanded to be " rich in 
good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate; " 
thus "laying up in store for themselves a good foundation 
against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal 

life. " 24 24 I Tim. 6 : 18. 

Poverty. — The poor have many trials and hardships to 



218 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

endure. But if they are righteous, they are the special 

ssps. s7:25. object of God's care. 25 The poor may be happy as well 
as the rich. u Better is little with the fear of the Lord, 
than great treasure and trouble therewith. Better is a 
dinner of herbs where love is, than a stalled ox and hatred 

so prov. is : 16,17. therewith. ' ' 26 

The poor are specially mentioned in the Scriptures as the 

27 Matt. us. ones who have the Gospel preached to them, 27 and as the 
ones whom God has chosen to be rich in faith and heirs of 
the kingdom which He has promised to them that love 

ssjas. 2:5. Him. 28 They are exposed to less temptations. Their 
very poverty makes it easier for them to be true Christians, 
by teaching them to look to God's mercy and help for the 
supply of their needs. 

Neither poverty nor wealth in itself saves or condemns 
any one. Lazarus was not received into Abraham's bosom 
because he was poor, nor the rich man condemned to hell 

» Luke 16 : i9-3i. because he was rich. 29 Lazarus was saved because he 
trusted in God ; and the rich man was lost because he was 
wrapped up in self, cared not for the needs of the poor, 
and had no fear of God before his eyes. But the poverty 
of the one was more favorable to godliness, and the riches 
of the other formed a constant temptation to worldliness. 
God keeps many a man poor, because riches would prove 
his spiritual ruin, while poverty turns his thoughts to God. 
As long as the prodigal son was rich, he remained impeni- 
tent and worldly ; when he became poor, he repented and 

so Luke 15 -n-24. turned his footsteps homeward. 30 

The Most Desirable State is one in which we are neither 
rich nor poor. It is the state least exposed to temptation. 
Thus Solomon prayed: " Give me neither poverty nor riches; 
feed me with food convenient for me ; lest I be full and 



PROPERTY. 219 

deny Thee and say, Who is the Lord ? or lest I be poor and 
steal, and take the name of my God in vain." 31 True happi- 31 p rov . 30:8,a 
ness is not dependent on riches or poverty, but on content- 
ment joined with godliness. 32 Contentment with our lot as 321 Tim. 6: 6. 
God shapes it, whether for wealth or poverty, and a life of 
faith toward God and of good- will to our fellow-men, — this 
alone can make us truly happy. 

How Treat Rich and Poor. — We should value men for 
what they are, and not for what they possess. 33 It is charac- 33 jas. 2: 1-4. 
ter'and not money that should count. We should not be 
dazzled by the glitter of gold and condone in the rich what 
we condemn in the poor ; nor should we be filled with envy 
and condone in the poor what we condemn in the rich. 
Our estimate of men should be impartial, whether they be 
rich or poor. We should not despise nor flatter either. All 
are brethren, and all are miserable sinners, who can be 
saved only by the grace of God in Christ. " The rich and 
poor meet together, and the Lord is the Maker of them 
all." 34 " We brought nothing into this world, and it is 34Prov.22:2. 
certain that we shall carry nothing out." 35 All the dis- 351 Tim. 6: 7. 
tinctions of wealth and poverty perish at the grave, and 
they do not during men's lifetime weigh in God's estimate 
of them. The important question is not whether we are 
rich or poor, but whether we are believers or unbelievers. 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

HONESTY. 

Money and property are necessary for the support of our 
in cor. 8: 21. earthly existence. But they must be honestly acquired. 1 
And the Christian religion requires us not only to abstain 
from all gross forms of dishonesty, but from those more 
subtle forms which are regarded by the world with indulg- 
ence, if not with approval. 

Dishonesty Forbidden. — The seventh commandment says 
aExod. 20: 15. " Thou shalt not steal." 2 And the apostle exhorts us, 
3 Rom. i2: 17. " Provide things honest in the sight of all men." 3 God 
desires that every man shall be protected in the possession 
of that which is lawfully his own. And the State seeks 
the same end when it provides laws for the punishment of 
robbery, theft, fraud and other forms of dishonesty. With- 
out such protection the industrious and thrifty would be at 
the mercy of the lazy and wicked. If men could be robbed 
with impunity, it would be useless for them to labor. They 
would not be able to enjoy the fruits of their toil. 

Gr.^oss Dishonesty. — Dishonesty appears in many forms in 
men's dealings with one another. Its grossest and most 
patent forms are robbery, theft, burglary, embezzlement 
and forgery. These are forms of dishonesty recognized 
and shunned by all who have any touch of religion or any 
shadow of self-respect. Their inevitable result is shame, 
disgrace and punishment. 

Other Forms. — But there are many other forms of dis- 
honesty of which men are guilty, and which are just as real 
in the sight of God and of right thinking men as robbery 
and theft. It is dishonest to conceal property stolen by 
220 



HONESTY. 221 

others, or to buy it of them when we know that it was 
stolen. 4 It is dishonest to keep what we find without seek- 4 Lev. 6: 2. 
ing to discover the owner, or to refuse to restore it to him 
when we know to whom it belongs. 5 It is dishonest to 5 Lev. 6:3. 
evade the full payment of taxes to the government on any 
property which we possess ; 6 to borrow with the intention « Rom. 13 : 5-7. 
of not repaying ; 7 to live extravagantly and thus incur 1 ps. 37 : 21. 
debts which we cannot pay ; to live in idleness or beggary 
when we are able to work ; to bet or gamble, and thus gain 
possession of ©ther people's money without giving them an 
equivalent in return; to carry on protracted litigation in 
the courts, and thus put others to unnecessary expense ; to 
be negligent or careless in the management of funds or prop- 
erty entrusted to us, and thus cause financial loss to others ; 8 a Lev. 6 : 2. 
to travel on the railroad or electric cars and evade the pay- 
ment of our fare. 

The Prevalence of Dishonesty. — Dishonesty is widely pre- 
valent in forms which the law cannot readily apprehend, 
but which are none the less guilty on that account. The 
man who acquires gain by selling inferior articles and 
charging the same prices as others charge for good ones ; 9 9 Amos 8: 4-7. 
the man who adulterates the goods which he manufactures or 
sells, or gives short weight or short measure ; 10 the man who "p^'J. 13 / 1, 
takes advantage of another's ignorance or need, and charges 
an exorbitant price for his goods, or an exorbitant rate of 
interest for the loan of his money ; the man who corners 
the market, drives up prices, and enriches himself at the 
cost of his fellow-men's necessities ; the man who withholds 
from his employees a part of their wages on various false 
pretences, or who refuses to pay them a just and fair price 
for their labor ; n the man who is unfaithful in his work and n if s \ 5 L 4 ' „ 

Deut. 24:14,15 

accepts full wages for what he has done very imperfectly ; 12 12 coi. 3 •. 22. 



222 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

the man who requires a bribe for doing what is right, or 

1J Deut i6- 19 ac cepts a bribe for doing what is wrong 13 — all these are 
Ezek. 22: 12,13. guilty of what is dishonest, as well as the man who breaks 
into your house at night and steals, or who holds you up on 
the highway and demands your money or your life. The 
dishonesty is less gross, less apparent, but none the less 
real. And God, who sees all things and requires that we 
should "provide things honest in the sight of all men," 
will call such persons to a strict account. 

Its Source. — Dishonesty has its source in the covetous- 

i4Mic. 2:2. ness and greed of the human heart. 14 Many people are so 
greedy of gain, that they resort to all sorts of questionable 
means to acquire it. Covetousness lies at the bottom of 
every dishonesty, whether gross or refined. The sin begins 
with the covetousness. "Whoever covets is a thief at heart. 
And unless the covetousness is subdued, it quickly leads to 
dishonesty in actions. So important is it to subdue the 
covetousness of the heart, that God has given us two com- 
mandments, the ninth and the tenth, which say : " Thou 

15 Exod. 20 : i7. shalt not covet. " 15 If we would be strictly honest in all 
our dealings, we must overcome every prompting of covet- 

wHeb. i3:4. ousness within us. 16 

We should also avoid everything that would tempt us to 
acts of dishonesty. Evil companions, idleness, speculation, 
and extravagance in living have proved the ruin of many a 
one. Gambling, which is itself dishonest, has often led to 
theft and forgery. 

The Curse of Dishonesty. — The curse of God rests upon 
all forms of dishonesty. The Bible has threats not only 
for the robber and the thief, but for all who practice fraud 
in any shape or who take advantage of others in dealing 
with them. It says : " Woe to him that increaseth that 



HONESTY. 223 

which is not his ; " 17 " Woe to him that buildeth his house "Hab 2: 6, 
by unrighteousness and his chambers by wrong. ' ' 18 Thieves, u jer. 22 : 13. 
covetous persons and extortioners shall not inherit the king- 
dom of God. 19 19 I Cor. 6: MX 

Returning' Stolen Property. — Whatever has been dishon- 
estly acquired should be restored to its proper owner in 
true repentance. And he whose eyes have been opened to 
the dishonesty and sinfulness of any course which he has 
followed should at once forsake it. This was the course 
pursued by Zaccheus the publican when he was converted, 20 20 Luke 19 : 8. 
and is the course required of every one who has been guilty 
of dishonesty. " Let him that stole steal no more ; but 
rather let him labor, working with his hands the thing 
which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth. ' ' 21 21 Epn. 4 : 28. 

Strict Honesty Demanded. — We should be scrupulously 
honest in thought and deed, 22 and never appropriate a cent 22 Matt. 16: 20, 
or a cent's worth of property which is not lawfully and hon- 
estly ours. It matters not how many other persons permit 
themselves to be guilty of questionable and dishonest 
methods of gain, we must not follow their example. " Thou 
shalt not follow a multitude to do evil." 23 Anything which 23Exod. 23: 2. 
approaches fraud, or any taking advantage of a fellow-man 
in dealing with him, should be shunned. It is important 
to be absolutely honest even in small things. We should 
never permit ourselves to appropriate articles of even in- 
significant value on the plea that they will not be missed or 
needed by their owner. Small acts of dishonesty are step- 
ping stones to larger ones. He who is unfaithful in that 
which is least will be unfaithful also in that which is much, 
if temptation and opportunity come. 24 24 Luke 16: 10. 

What God wants, and what the world needs, is men and 
women, and boys and girls who are honest to the core, who 



224 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

cannot be bought at any price, nor be turned from the path 
of absolute rectitude by any rewards which a course of dis- 
honesty may offer. To be scrupulously and strictly honest 
will oblige us to relinquish many sources of profit which 
others employ ; but we shall have what is more valuable 
than money, a clean conscience and the favor of God. 

Caring for Others' Interests. — The love which we owe to 
our fellow-men requires that we should look after their 

25Exod. 23: 4, 5. interests as well as our own. 25 We are to love our neighbor 
as we love ourselves, and do to him as we would have him 

se Matt. 7: i2. do to us. 26 Instead of seeking to gain wrongful possession 
of another's property, or of taking any advantage of him 
in our dealings, we should be anxious rather to promote his 
prosperity, and assist him in keeping what is lawfully his 

27 Lev. 25: 35,36. own. We should consider his rights as well as our profits, 27 
and let love and not greed be the guiding principle of our 
action. 



i Luke 19 : 12-27, 
Matt. 25 : 14-30 
£ Luke 16 : 1-8. 



CHAPTER XLVIII. 

THE RIGHT USE OP MONEY AND POWER. 

All things in the universe belong to God. Consequently 
all that we possess is His also. All our money and prop- 
erty and all our powers of body and mind are simply a 
trust which He has committed to us, and for whose right 
use He holds us responsible. 1 We are his stewards, and 
must give an account of our stewardship. 2 

Money or Property. — Money is power for good or evil. 
If we make it our servant, it will be a power for good. 3 If 
we permit it to make us its servants, it will be a power for 
evil. It is a blessing or a curse, according to the use that 
is made of it. It belongs to God, and should, therefore, 



THE EIGHT USE OF MONEY AND POWER. 225 

be used for the accomplishment of those purposes which 
God desires. 

Our Earthly Needs. — Money is required for the purchase 
of the necessaries of life for ourselves and those who are 
directly dependent on us. It is right, therefore, to use it 
for this purpose. " If any one provide not for his own, 
and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied 
the faith and is worse than an infidel." 4 Food, clothing, 41 Tim. 5:8. 
shelter, education, a reasonable amount of pleasure, — 
these are things which are necessary for our earthly well- 
being. Nor is it wrong in itself to add such comforts and 
luxuries of life as our means and our duty in other direc- 
tions allow. But we must be careful not to regard our 
money as something which is absolutely our own, and which 
we may lavish as we please on the things of this world 
without regard to the needs of the Church and of our fel- 
low-men. We are only the stewards of God, and dare not 
use our stewardship selfishly and carnally. 

The Church. — We have spiritual as well as bodily needs. 5 5 Luke 12: 15. 
These needs are supplied by the Church, as the human in- 
strument ordained by God to apply the redemption of 
Christ to our souls. Our spiritual needs are our chief 
needs, and their supply should be our chief concern in life. 6 « Matt. 6: 33. 
Religion is the one thing needful. We should, therefore, 
give liberally to the support of our church. Those who 
hear the Gospel are in duty bound to support those who 
preach it to them. 7 Through the minister of the Word we Ticor. 9: 14. 
receive spiritual gifts, and we are, therefore, commanded by 
the apostle to give of our earthly goods in return. 8 In 
addition to the salary of the pastor, there are other expenses 
which each congregation must meet. Houses of worship 
must be built and kept in repair ; the sexton must be paid 
15 



Gal. 6 : 6. 
I Cor. 9 : 11. 



226 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



for his services ; and fuel, light and music must be furn- 
ished. All these things cannot be done without the finan- 
cial support of those who belong to the church. The 
Church needs our gifts, in order that it may carry on its 
work and continue to supply our spiritual needs, as well as 
the spiritual needs of the members of our family and of 
other people who live in our community. To refuse to 
give, or to give grudgingly, is sinful. 

The Needs of Our Fellow-men. — We are to love our neigh- 
bor as we love ourselves. 9 And we are, therefore, in duty 
bound to care for the needs of others as well as for our own. 
Those needs, like our own, are both bodily and spiritual. 

The Poor we always have with us, and should do good to 
them. 10 There are hungry to feed, destitute to clothe and 
shelter, orphans and widows to care for. True religion 
requires that we should do all in our power to alleviate the 
sufferings and supply the wants of our fellow-men. 11 The 
greater the means which God has entrusted to us, the more 
He expects us to give. To whom much is given, of him 
much shall be required. 12 But even if we do not possess 
wealth and are poor ourselves, we are nevertheless bound, by 
the love which we owe to our fellow-men, to do all that lies 
in our power to assist and help those who are in need. 
There are some who are still poorer than we are, and we 
should help them according to our ability. 

The aid which we extend to our fellow-men must be 
imparted judiciously, and may be given privately or through 
the establishment and support of hospitals, asylums, orphan- 
ages and similar institutions of mercy. We should remem- 
ber, that what we give to the poor we lend to the Lord, and that 
wprov. 19: 17. He will amply repay the loan. 13 What we do or neglect to 
"Matt. 25: 40,45. do for our fellow-men, we do or neglect to do for Christ; 14 



> Matt. 22: 39. 



io Mark 14: 7. 



n jas. 1 : 27. 
I John 3 : 17. 



12 Luke 12 : 48. 



THE RIGHT USE OF MONEY AND POWER. 227 

and we shall be rewarded accordingly on the day of judg- 
ment. 

Missions. — We should be concerned not only for the 
bodily needs of our fellow-men, but especially for their souls. 
The Lord wants all men to be saved, 15 and has commanded 15 1 Tim. 2 . 4. 
that His Gospel should be preached m all the world. 16 We leMarkiet 15 
should be anxious for the salvation of others as well as for 
our own. And for this reason we should give liberally to 
the cause of missions, and thus do what lies in our power to 
bring the blessed tidings of the Gospel to all. 

The mission work of our Church is divided into two great 
branches: Home Missions and Foreign Missions. The 
work of home missions is to gather into the fold of the 
Church those of her members who have been scattered 
abroad in our own country in places where there is no 
Lutheran Church, or none in which the Gospel is preached 
in a language which they understand, or where the member- 
ship is as yet too small to support a church without the 
aid of others. The work of foreign missions is to send out 
missionaries to heathen countries to preach the Gospel to 
those who still sit in the valley of the shadow of death. 

It is more blessed to give than to receive. 17 And we 17 Acts 20: 35. 
should count it a glorious privilege to be able to use our 
earthly means for the purpose of bringing the Gospel to 
others, and thus hastening the time when every knee shall 
bow and every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, 
to the glory of God the Father. 18 18PM1.2: 10,11. 

Proper Giving. — What we give to the Church or the poor 
we should give directly to those objects. Fairs, suppers, 
sociables and similar schemes, so often used to raise money 
for the Church or benevolence, are not proper methods. 
The man who goes to a fair or a supper and buys something 



228 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

there cannot, by any process of reasoning, be said to have 
given anything. He has simply paid for something which 
he has received. Giving to the Lord and to the poor has 
w Luke 6: 38, the promise of God's blessing. 19 But we must really give, 
and not imagine that what we spend in such ways is 
giving. Our gifts should be an offering of love, given 
without looking for any other return than the approbation 

"SSSlVti^ of God and our own conscience. 20 

Liberality. — We should not only give to the Church and 
to the poor, but we should give cheerfully. u God loveth 

21 ii cor. 9: 7. a cheerful giver." 21 And the promise of His love should 
urge us to give thus. We should not give grudgingly, or 
because we cannot easily escape giving something, but give 

aa ii cor, 9: 6. gladly and liberally. 22 " There is that scattereth and yet 
increaseth ; and there is that withholdeth more than is 
meet, but it tendeth to poverty. The liberal soul shall be 
made fat ; and he that watereth shall be watered also him- 

23 Prov. 11 : 24,25. Self. ' ' 23 

Of those who are wealthy God expects large gifts to the 
Church and the poor. And from each He expects gifts 

«4 1 cor. 16: 2. according to their ability. 24 If we can afford only small 
gifts, but give in proportion to our means, our gifts are just 
as large in God's sight as those of persons who give more 

25 ii cor. 8: 12. because they can afford more. 25 The widow who cast into 
the treasury her two mites gave more than all the rich 
persons who had put in large sums ; because they gave of 

ae Mark 12: 41-44. their abundance, while she gave all she had. 26 We should 
be careful, however, not to give stingily and then seek 
shelter behind " the widow's mite." We do not give "the 
widow's mite," unless we give all we have. We should 
give liberally ; but we should do so out of love to God and 
our fellow-men, and not in order to gain applause from men 



THE EIGHT USE OF MONEY AND POWER. 229 

for our liberality. We should not let the left hand know 
what the right hand doeth ; and God, who seeth in secret, 
shall reward us openly. 27 27 Matt. 6: 14. 

All Our Powers. — Not only our money, but all our 
powers of body and mind are to be placed in the service 
of God and our fellow-men. These powers also are a 
trust committed to us by God; and we are responsible to 
Him for their proper employment. We should cultivate 
the talents and powers which God has bestowed upon us, 
so that they may reach the highest degree of efficiency; 
and we should use them in the service of God, 28 and never in 28Luke *9: 22-23 

' Matt. 25 : 27. 

the service of sin. If God has given us a good voice, 
ability to think and speak, fair business talent, power to 
interest children, a sociable disposition, a fine education, 
sound bodily strength, influence in the world and in life, or 
any other gifts, we should gladly place the same at His 
service and disposal. We should not hide our talent in the 
napkin of sloth or idleness, but be active in the employment 
of our opportunites for doing good. Whatever be our posi- 
tion or calling in life, we should not permit ourselves to 
become selfish or worldly, but throw the weight of our 
power and influence on the side of faith and righteousness. 
God has a great purpose to accomplish on earth. That 
purpose is to bring all men to faith in Christ and build 
them up in Christian life. His purpose should be our 
purpose. And every power and every opportunity should 
be diligently employed for its accomplishment. 



CHAPTER XLIX. 

THE SACREDNESS OF HUMAN LIFE. 

Human life is sacred ; and its sacredness is guarded by a 
i Exod. 20: is. special commandment of God : " Thou shalt not kill." 1 We 
should do nothing to shorten our own life or that of others. 
To destroy any human life, even though it be very young 
or yet unborn, is a great crime. Both the Word of God 
and human laws prescribe that the murderer shall be pun- 
ished with death. " Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man 
« Gen. 9 : 6. shall his blood be shed. ' ' 2 

Why Sacred. — Life is man's most precious earthly 
possession, without which he cannot enjoy any other. To 
slay a human being is to put a sudden and unlawful end to 
his earthly career, to prevent the completion of his life- 
work, and to interfere with God's plan for him. God 
s Gen. 2:7. breathed into man at creation the breath of life; 3 and no 
one but God, who gave the life, has the right to take it 
away. He made man in his own image; and therefore any 
one who kills a human being commits an offense against the 
< Gen. i: 27; 9,6. majesty of God Himself. 4 

The Causes "Which Lead to Murder are various. Cain 

e Gen. 4:i-8. killed Abel from anger and hatred. 5 Joseph's brethren 

« Gen. 37. plotted to kill him because they were filled with envy. 6 

t Matt, 14: 3-n. Herodias caused John the Baptist to be slain for revenge. 7 

Judas became the betrayer and murderer of the Lord for 

e Matt. 26:i4-i6, t ^ e ga k e f g a i n# 8 D av id plotted and carried out the 

» ii sam. n. murder of Uriah the Hittite in order to hide past sin. 9 

Drunkenness, jealousy, rivalry, and robbery often lead to 

murder. The seeds of murder lie in all these causes which 

we have enumerated. We should therefore guaid against 

permitting them to find lodgment in us. 

230 



THE SACREDNESS OF HUMAN LIFE. 231 

" Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer " 10 at heart, u i j hn 3 : 15. 
and is regarded as such by God, even though fear of pun- 
ishment and other considerations may keep him from carry- 
ing his hatred to its logical conclusion. Hatred is murder 
in the germ. And many a one has nourished and fed his 
hatred till it ripened into actual crime. 

Other Forms of Killing. — Outright murder is only one 
way in which human life is destroyed. Death often results 
from carelessness in the handling of fire-arms or of danger- 
ous implements and machinery, from defective workmanship 
in many branches of labor, from negligence of employees on 
railroads and elsewhere, and from neglect of proper precau- 
tions against accidents of various kinds. Those through 
whose fault such loss of life occurs are accountable for their 
fellow-men's death. 

Hurting or Injuring Others in any way ; tempting them 
to useless and hazardous undertakings in which they perish; 
enticing them upon the path of drunkenness or some other 
evil course which leads to their ruin ; requiring too heavy 
work of children ; compelling employees to labor incessantly 
without allowing them sufficient time for rest and sleep ; 
fretting, annoying, tormenting and worrying others, and 
thus embittering and shortening their life, — all these and 
similar acts are offenses against the sacredness of human 
life. We should not, by anything which we do, shorten the 
life of a fellow-creature. Children who are rebellious and 
disobedient often bring father and mother to an early grave 
by their sinful conduct. Worry and anxiety wear out life 
faster than hard work, and are often as directly fatal as 
disease. 11 n Gen. 37 . 3i-» 

Self-Defense. — The law recognizes our right to defend our 
life when it is unjustly assailed. There are a few cases in 



232 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

which it is necessary to take another person's life in order 
to save our own— to kill in self-defense. But even then it 
must be as the very last resort. We dare not attack another 
human being, unless it be the only possible way to defend 
ourselves against him. Often a killing in so-called self- 
defense might have been avoided and some other method of 
safety pursued, if the one who was in danger had had a lit- 
tle more faith in God, had been less moved by passion or 
fear, or had not acted so rashly and hastily, it is a dread- 
ful thing to have to take the life of a fellow-being even in 
self-defense. 

War. — As a last resort to maintain the right and to up- 
hold what is more valuable than the life of the individual, 
war is justifiable. God assisted the Israelites in their just 
wars against their foes. It is our duty to defend our coun- 
try with our life. But wars that are undertaken without 
just cause, and waged from vanity or for the sake of aggran- 
dizement, are simply brutal murder on a large scale. Rulers 
of a nation have a vast responsibility in this respect, and 
are bound to do all that they honorably can to prevent war. 
If the spirit of Christ permeated all men, wars would cease 
forever. 

Duels have very properly fallen under the condemnation 
of public opinion in most countries. It was manifestly ab- 
surd as well as sinful to endeavor to establish the right or 
wrong of a question by a duel, in which the victory did not 
and could not always fall to the one who Was right, but to the 
one who could most dexterously handle the pistol or the sword. 
A man who kills another in a duel is guilty of murder. 

Hurting or Killing the Soul. — Since the soul is more im- 
portant than the body, it follows that to hurt or kill the soul 
is worse even than bodily murder. " Love worketh no ill to 



THE SACREDNESS OF HUMAN LIFE. 233 

his neighbor " 12 either in body or soul. We should be ex- i2R m. is: 10. 

tremely careful not to injure or destroy our neighbor's soul 

by teaching or maintaining falsehood and error, by tempting 

him to commit sin, or by enticing him to evil by our conduct 

and example. 13 13 Matt, is : 6, 7, 

Guarding and Preserving Human Life. — Christian love 
will prompt us not only not to harm our neighbor, but to do 
all we can to protect his life from harm, to ward off every- 
thing that would tend to shorten his life, and to help him in 
time of need. 14 If through our fault or neglect others are 14 Luke 10:3035. 
left to suffer and perhaps die, God will hold us accountable 
for it. We are bound by our duty to do all that lies in our 
power to help those whose life or welfare is threatened by 
want or danger. 15 15 ^ a "; « : » 

o Matt. 7: 12. 

Suicide.— Not only the life of others, but our own life 
must be regarded as sacred. The same reasons which for- 
bid murder forbid suicide also. Every other sin leaves 
people time to repent ; but suicide leaves none. He who 
commits it, forces himself unprepared into eternity and 
before the judgment-bar of God. 

Causes which Lead to It. — In spite of the fact that God 
has implanted the love of life in every human heart, many 
people wickedly destroy themselves. Discouraged and dis- 
heartened by the trials of life, made wretched by their own 
sins or the cruel treatment of others, filled with despondency 
by ill-health or reverses in business, covered with disgrace 
by their own crimes, or overwhelmed with remorse of con- 
science, 16 they give way to despair, and instead of seeking ie Matt. 27: 3-5 
the forgiving and sustaining grace of God and bearing the 
ills of life bravely, they foolishly and wickedly seek relief 
in suicide. 

Foolish. — There could be no act more foolish than that 



234 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

of the man who kills himself to escape from trouble. He 
plunges into infinitely greater trouble in the next world. God 
will call him to account for his act of self-destruction, as 
well as for every other sin. The folly of suicide is so great, 
that some claim it can be committed only by one who is at 
least temporarily insane. No doubt in some cases this is true. 
But not necessarily in all. It is doubtless often done in 
spite of better knowledge and in defiance of God. We are 
not to pass judgment upon others, and are to take as chari- 
table a view of them as possible. But at the same time, we 
are to see to it that we realize the enormity of the offense, 
and never permit ourselves to be swayed by motives which 
would prompt us to suicide. We should keep the fear of 
God ever before our eyes. And if we are threatened with 
despair, we should turn to the TTord of God for comfort 
and strength. If we ever fall into disgrace by our sins, we 
should sincerely repent, and make a new and right start 
in life. 

Cowardly. — Suicide is not a brave but a cowardly act. 
He who commits it leaves others, his relatives and friends, 
and perhaps a helpless wife and children, to face the world 
which he feared to face, and to bear not only the burdens 
which he shrank from bearing, but the additional disgrace of 
his cowardly act. 

Shortening our Life. — Many people, without committing 
direct suicide, shorten their life in many ways. Some 
perish in useless and foolhardy undertakings ; some hasten 
their death by a life of impurity and sin against the sixth 
commandment, or by drunkenness and gluttony ; and others 
shorten their days by overwork, needless exposure, care- 
lessness, neglect of the proper rules of health, irregular 
hours of eating and sleeping, giving way to violent outbursts 



THE SACREDNESS OF HUMAN LIFE. 235 

of anger, needless fretting and worrying, or by a life of carous- 
ing and dissipation. Life is a precious gift of God ; and it is 
our duty to take proper care of it, so that we may perform 
the full life-work which God has given us to do. 

Giving Our Life for Others. — Christ gave His life for us. 
We should be willing to risk and give up our life for others. 17 wi j hn3-. i«, 
The soldier who risks his life for his country and fireside, 
and dies upon the battle-field or in the hospital; the man 
who perishes in an attempt to save another's life from peril 
by fire or water or other cause ; the man who exposes his 
life to administer medicine, spiritual comfort or nursing to 
those who are ill of contagious diseases, — these men, fol- 
lowing the course of duty which love to our fellow- men 
points out, do not commit suicide, but on the contrary per- 
form acts of heroism which are commendable in the sight 
of God and man. We can give no higher proof of our 
love for our fellow-men, than to die for them. 18 is j hni5: is. 

The man who dies as a martyr rather than deny the 
faith, not only does not commit sin, but gives the highest 
and final proof of his devotion to God and duty. 19 "££»:» 



CHAPTER L. 



PUEITY OF BODY AND SOUL. 



i Matt. 5 : 8. 



2 Lev. 19 : 2. 



Exod. 20 : 14. 



4 Matt. 15 : 19. 



e Matt. 5: 



> Eph. 5 : 3-4. 



The Saviour says : " Blessed are the pure in heart; for 
they shall see God." 1 And His words imply that those 
who are not pure, but permit themselves to delight in all 
manner of impurity, shall not see Him. God is holy ; and 
we are to be holy, because He is. 2 He has given us the com- 
mandment: " Thou shalt not commit adultery; " 3 and in 
many places in the Scriptures He has threatened punish- 
ment against all who are impure and unchaste in heart 
or life. 

In Heart. — The heart is the source of all evil lusts. 4 We 
should, therefore, first of all earnestly endeavor to keep it 
free from impure thoughts and desires. 5 We should not for 
a moment permit our minds to dwell upon or take delight 
in thoughts which would bring a blush to the cheek, if they 
were known to our parents or to others whom we love and 
respect. Those who harbor impure and unchaste thoughts 
poison their soul, weaken their will, sap their mental and 
physical energy, diminish their usefulness, and unfit them- 
selves for that success in life which they might otherwise 
attain. Impurity of mind and lustful desires are in them- 
selves a transgression of the sixth commandment. 6 And if 
not subdued, they soon lead to impurity of word and deed. 

In Words. — We should be careful in all that we say, and 
particularly careful not to utter what is immodest and 
unchaste. Vile talk, shameless jests, ambiguous and sug- 
gestive words, filthy jokes or stories, and all manner of 
uncleanness 7 should be avoided, as we would avoid a poison- 
ous serpent. Impurity is more venomous than the serpent's 

236 



PURITY OF BODY AND SOUL. 237 

tooth. We should never engage in nor listen to any conver- 
sation which we would be ashamed to have our parents or 
any one else overhear. 

In Deeds. — We should bear in mind that God constantly 
sees all our actions, however hidden they may be from the 
eyes of men. 8 Every deed of impurity and unchastity, ap a . 139: 1-12. 
every act that must be hidden in secresy for shame of our 
fellow-men whose good opinion we value, should be shunned. 
Our body, as well as our soul, belongs to Christ, and is to 
be kept holy and pure. 9 We are to present our bodies a »icor.6: 19-201 
living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto God. 10 We dare 10 R m. 12 : 1. 
not yield our bodies to uncleanness. 11 The apostle exhorts nKom.6: 13. 
us : " Fornication and all uncleanness or covetousness, let 
it not once be named among you as becometh saints ; neither 
filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting." 12 And he ^Epii. 5? 3-4. 
warns us: "Now the works of the flesh are manifest, 
which are these : Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciv- 
iousness, .... of the which I tell you before, as I have 
told you in times past, that they which do such things shall 
not inherit the kingdom of God. " 13 13 Gai. 5 : 19-21. 

The Curse of Uncleanness. — God does not let those who 
live in impurity and uncleanness of heart or life go 
unpunished. Mind and body are always weakened by this 
sin. And often the penalty is a broken constitution, 
shameful disease and an early death. In the world to 
come the punishment is eternal death, and ceaseless torment 
by those lusts and corruptions to which men have yielded 
here. " If any man defile the temple of God, him shall 
God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple 
ye are." 14 nicor. 3: 17 

How Guard Against. — We should guard against and sub- 
Jue the very first promptings of lust within the heart. We 



238 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

should turn our mind away from them to thoughts of good. 
We should watch and pray, that we enter not into tempta- 
tion; because the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is 

is Matt. 26: 4i. weak. 15 We should avoid all things which have a tendency 
to incite to impurity : such as evil company, books and 
other reading matter that is immoral, lewd songs or pic- 
tures, immoral plays, idleness and intemperance. 

Marriage is the union of one man and one woman in the 
bands of mutual love and faithfulness. It was instituted 
by God Himself in the garden of Eden. For God said, 
"It is not good for man to be alone ; I will make a help 
meet for him." So God made Eve, and gave her to Adam 

i«Gen.2: 18,22. as his wife. 16 Thus the first marriage was solemnized, and 
the first human family founded. 

Instituted by God, and sanctioned by the Saviour who 
performed His first miracle at a wedding, marriage is a holy 
estate. Not all are called to be married. But those who 
teach that celibacy, such as that of monks and nuns, is a 
holier state than married life, teach an error which is 

it i Tim. 4:1-3. expressly condemned by Scripture. 17 

Its Object. — God instituted the state of marriage in order 
to promote the temporal and eternal happiness of the human 
race. The relation between husband and wife should be 
that of pure and true love, like the relation between Christ 
and His Church. There should be perfect mutual trust 
and community of interests. They should live together in 
love and concord, and labor together in harmony for the 
proper training of the children which God gives them. 
Together they should rejoice in all life's joys, and together 
bear all its burdens. Together they should worship and 
serve God, and cheer and sustain one another in a life of 
faith. 



PURITY OF BODY AND SOUL. 239 

An Indissoluble Bond. — Marriage is a covenant of God 
entered into voluntarily by one man and one woman ; but 
once their vow is made, it is irrevocable. 18 Nothing but death is Matt. »: & 
can ever lawfully part them. Marriage should, therefore, not 
be entered upon thoughtlessly or hastily, but with proper 
forethought and in the fear of God. It is a most important 
step in life, and means lasting happiness or unhappiness. 
Those who contemplate such a step should pray that God 
may ,guide their choice and grant His blessing. Marriage 
between near relatives is forbidden by the Word of God. 19 i» Lev. is. 

Harmony of Ideas. — Not all persons suit together for man 
and wife. For true happiness in married life, harmony of re- 
ligious and moral ideas is necessary. Marriage between those 
who are of a different faith, for instance between a Christian 
and a Jew or a Christian and an infidel, cannot bring a high 
order of wedded bliss. The marriage of Protestants with 
Roman Catholics should be avoided on account of the widely 
divergent views and teachings of their respective Churches 
on vital points of doctrine and life. Even marriages between 
Protestants of different denominations possess a measure of 
peril. The ideal marriage is one which results in an agree- 
ment of thoughts and ideals in husband and wife ; and this 
is not possible, unless they hold the same faith. 

It is important also that husband and wife should possess, 
as much as possible, the same grade of intelligence, so that 
there may be mutual respect, mutual appreciation of one 
another's views, and mutual sympathy in one another's 
undertakings. 

For Love. — Marriage should not be entered upon for the 
sake of convenience, for financial or social advantages, to 
please friends or relatives, nor simply on account of admir- 
ation for physical beauty. It should be the result of true 



240 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

aoEpii. 5:25. love, 20 based on those qualities of mind and heart which 
each beholds in the other. 

Parents' Consent. — The essence of marriage consists in 
the consent of those who are to be married. But children 
should take into consideration the wishes of their parents, 
and pay attention to the advice which their wisdom and 
experience gives. If, on the one hand, parents sometimes 
seek to interfere with marriages which are right, a heeding 
of their wishes and counsel would, on the other hand, pre- 
vent many thoughtless and unhappy marriages. 

The Blessing" of the Church. — Marriage is valid if per- 
formed by a civil magistrate. But in this important step, 
Christians should seek the religious ceremony and the bless- 
ing which the Lord pronounces upon them through His 
ordained servant. A religious ceremony gives the newly 
married couple to one another as a gift of God. 

As marriage, however, has a civil as well as a religious 
side, the laws of the State must be strictly obeyed. 

Relation of Husband and Wife. — The man is the head of 

*o£Ls* : if tiLe famil y/ 21 but ne is not t0 be a tyrant. 22 He is to give to 
his wife the place and honor which are due to her as his 
helpmeet, and as an heir together with him of the grace of 

23i Pet. 3: 7. God. 23 This he will do, if he has love for her. Woman is 
not to be man's slave, but his companion and dearest earthly 
friend, for whose sake he will leave father and mother, and 

J* Matt is: s. dinor to her. 24 They are no longer two, but one; ^ with a 

2o Matt. 19 : 6. = J ° ' 7 

common love, a common life, a common property, common 
children, common hopes and endeavors, and a common 
Saviour. They should be patient with one another's faults, 
just to one another's virtues, mutually esteem one another's 
good qualities, and try to overcome their own failings. 
They should unselfishly seek one another's happiness, and 



DUTIES AS A CITIZEN. 241 

in so doing will promote their own. They should live 
together in mutual love and faithfulness till parted by death. 
Divorce. — Man and wife are one flesh ; and what God 
has joined together, no man may put asunder. 26 The mar- 26 Matt. 19 : 6. 
riage relation cannot be broken or dissolved without sin 
against the sixth commandment. And any divorces which 
are granted for any other reason than for unfaithfulness on 
the part of husband or wife are invalid in God's eyes. The 
Saviour says : " Whosoever shall put away his wife, except 
it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth 
adultery : and whoso marrieth her that is put away doth 
commit adultery." 27 Even when a divorce is granted on 27 Matt. 19 : 9. 
Scriptural grounds, only the innocent party has a right to 
be married again. The State often grants divorces for 
other causes than that allowed by the Saviour. But the 
Church dare not sanction such action by remarrying those 
who are thus divorced. She cannot add the blessing of the 
Lord to that which He condemns in His Word. 



CHAPTER LI. 

DUTIES AS A CITIZEN. 

As Christians, we owe duties to the State, as well as to 
the Church, the family, and mankind in general. The 
Saviour commands us to render to Caesar the things that 
are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's. 1 iMatt. 22: 21. 

Government Is Divine. — The State is God's minister to 
regulate the temporal affairs of the human race, to protect the 
good and punish the criminal. Law and order are of God. 2 2Eom. 13 : 3,< 
They prevail in heaven, and are to prevail also on earth. 
" There is no power," that is, no government, " but of God. 
16 



242 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



The powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever 
therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of 
God ; and they that resist shall receive to themselves damna- 

3 Kom. 13 : 1, 2. tion." 3 Anarchy and lawlessness of any kind are of the 

devil. He is the originator of disobedience and lawless- 
ness. 

Its Object. — The object of the State is to preserve order, 
peace and justice among men; to confirm to each of its 
citizens those rights which belong to him ; and to restrict 
his liberty in those things which concern not only his own 
welfare, but that of his fellow-men. Certain inalienable y/q 
God has given us as individuals : life, liberty, the pursuit 
of happiness, the right to acquire and hold property, and 
freedom to worship God according to the dictates of our own 
conscience. These rights as individuals, as well as our 
rights as members of the Church and of the family, the 
State recognizes and protects. It does not confer them. 
They belong to us. The office of the State is to safe-guard 
these rights against the aggression of others. And its 
manner of fulfilling its obligations must be impartial, with- 

4 Deut. i : i6, 17. out respect to the wealth or rank of its citizens. 4 For the 

law-abiding, government is a minister of good ; for the evil 

5 Rom. 13 : 4. doer, it is a " revenger to execute wrath. " 5 " Rulers are not 
e Rom. i3: s. a terror to good works, but to the evil." 6 

Obedience to Its Laws. — So long as the laws of the State 
do not conflict with the law of God, it is our duty to render 
implicit obedience to them. }Ye are to submit to them, not 
simply from fear of punishment, but as a matter of con- 

siTt^is science 7 for the Lord's sake. 8 Obedience is necessary for 
the preservation of law and order in the affairs of men. 
Insurrection and rebellion against the government are sin- 

« Rom. 13:2. ful. 9 If the government is defective, we dare and should 



DUTIES AS A CITIZEN. 243 

seek to improve it by peaceful and lawful means, but we 
dare not try to overthrow it. We should never do anything 
to hinder the operation of its laws, but in every way 
endeavor to have them carried out. We should by our 
speech and behavior foster a spirit of respect for law and 
order. Lynching and similar methods of taking the law into 
our hands are lawlessness and disobedience. Those who re- 
sort to them try to punish one crime by committing another. 

God's Law Higher. — If a government should command 
anything which is contrary to God's law, it would in that 
particular respect cease to be His minister, and lose its 
claim upon our obedience. 10 We must obey God rather lOActsi ». 
than men. Thus the three men spoken of in the book of 
Daniel refused to worship the golden image of Nebuchad- 
nezzar, and chose rather to be cast into the fiery furnace. 11 u Dan. 3. 
Thus Daniel refused to stop praying to God at the command 
of the same king, and preferred to be cast into the den of 
lions. And Luther, at the diet of Worms, refused to obey 12 Dan. e. 
the command of the emperor to recant what he had spoken 
and written, because he recognized that his duty to God 
and his own conscience was higher than his duty to earthly 
government. 

Other Duties to the State. — The State levies taxes for its 
support ; and these the citizen is in duty bound to pay, 
without any attempt at evasion. We are to render tribute 
to whom tribute is due. 13 We should love our country, and, 13 Rom. 13 : 7. 
as true patriots, seek its welfare in times of peace and help 
to defend it in times of war. We should pray for it and for 
all who are in authority over us. 14 Such petitions for our m 1 Tim. 2 : 1, a 
President and for all who are in authority are found in the 
General Prayer contained in the Church Book and used at 
the morning service. 



244 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

We should be anxious not only for the outward pros- 
perity of our land, but pray and labor for the growth of 
respect for law and order, and for the increase of faith and 
righteousness among all classes, remembering that " right- 
eousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any 
wprov. i4: 34. people." 15 We should seek the highest good of our country 
in the development of right Christian character in the indi- 
viduals who compose it. For the strength of a nation lies 
not in its armies and guns, but in the character of its people. 

Church and State. — In this country Church and State are 
completely separated. Neither has a right to interfere with 
the affairs of the other. The State deals with the temporal wel- 
fare, and the Church with the spiritual welfare of men. But 
we are not on this account to conclude that our American 
State is a neutral or godless institution. As a matter of fact, 
it is a Christian State, just as the Church is an American 
Church. Our government is Christian in its origin and 
fundamental principles. This is apparent from the whole 
history of English common law, on which our American law 
is based. "There has never been a period in which the 
common law did not recognize Christianity as lying at its 
foundation. It pronounces illegal every contract offensive 
to its morals."* 

A Christian State. — Our government recognizes the exist- 
ence of God, and requires that all public officers shall be 
bound by an oath before Almighty God to be faithful to 
their duties. Testimony in its courts is taken under oath. 
Its constitution and all legal documents are dated in the 
year of our Lord. The sanctity of the Lord's day is recog- 
nized, and contracts made on that day are not legally valid. 
It prohibits blasphemy by special laws and penalties. It 

* Mr. Justice Story. 



DUTIES AS A CITIZEN. 245 

forbids the disturbance of the public worship of God. The 
President appoints days of prayer, fasting and thanksgiving. 
" Christianity is part of the law of the land." * And while 
full legal rights are to be guaranteed to the non- Christian 
minority, we should remember that our land is a Christian 
land. A godless state cannot exist. The religious character 
of its people will necessarily be manifested in its laws. 

Public Officers. — The officers of the government are public 
servants, and should discharge their office as a sacred trust. 16 i6iisam.23: a 
And while the Church, as such, should not meddle in the 
affairs of the State nor enter into politics, her members, 
when they enter public life, are in duty bound to take their 
religion with them and make it felt as a power for good. In 
our civil and political life we should remember that we are 
Christians, and should always act with the fear of God be- 
fore our eyes. Integrity, faithfulness, impartiality, and 
justice tempered with true Christian mercy should charac- 
terize the conduct of those who are placed in positions of 
authority." "X&'.i 

Every voter should remember his share of responsibility 
in securing righteous government, and cast his vote accord- 
ing to the dictates of his conscience. He should take his 
religion with him to the polls as well as into every other 
avenue of life ; and he should use his suffrage for the fur- 
therance of truth and righteousness. 

Honoring Those in Authority. — Those who have been 
elevated to positions of public trust by the free suffrages of 
the people should be honored by us for the sake of the office 
which they hold, whether they belong to our political party 
or not. The President of these United States is our Presi- 
dent and ruler, no matter by which party he was elected. 

* Daniel Webster. 



246 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

Any belittling or abuse of the President or of others in 
authority, by means of speeches, conversation, cartoons or 
newspaper articles, cannot be too strongly condemned as an 
offense against the respect and honor which is due to our 
rulers, and which the Scriptures command us to give. It 
is right and necessary to point out errors and abuses in the 
government, but it should be done without animosity, bitter- 
ness or rancor. 

Paul on one occasion spoke disrespectfully to the high- 
priest, not knowing that it was the high-priest. But when 
he learned who it was to whom he had thus spoken, he at 
once expressed regret for his words. For while that par- 
ticular high-priest was personally unworthy of respect, the 
high office which he held forbade the use of disrespectful 
language ; for it is written : " Thou shalt not speak evil 
w Acts 23 : 1-4. of the ruler of thy people." 18 Disrespect for those in 
authority has a powerful tendency to breed disrespect for 
authority itself. It inclines to lawlessness and anarchy. 
We should " render to all their due : tribute to whom 
tribute, custom to whom custom, fear to whom fear, honor to 
19 Bom. 13 : 7. whom honor. ' ' 19 



CHAPTER LII. 

THE CHRISTIAN'S LIFE A DAILY REPENTANCE. 

No matter how earnestly we may try to lead a Christian 
life, we shall fail of doing many things which we ought to 
do, and do many things which we ought not to do. 1 We iBom. i-. 18-2& 
shall never be perfect or sinless in this world. 2 We shall auohni: 8. 
daily need the forgiveness of God, and are taught by the 
Saviour to pray for it daily. 3 We are constantly de- 3 Luke 11 : 3, 4. 
pendent on the grace of God. Our life should, therefore, be 
one of daily repentance. 

Retaining God's Grace. — Two temptations must be 
guarded against, if we would remain in a state of grace and 
retain God's favor. The first is self-righteousness, or the 
idea that we are good and holy, and do all that God has any 
right to expect of us. 4 The other is indifference to sin, or 4 Luke is: 9-14 
a lack of concern whether we live a holy life or not. 5 5Eom.6. 
Either course is fatal to true religion. We should honestly 
and earnestly endeavor day by day to do God's will in all 
things. But when we have done so, we should realize that 
we are unprofitable servants who have done much wrong 
and omitted much good, and whose only hope of God's con- 
tinued favor lies in His pardoning grace. 

S elf-Examination. — We should try to be clear in our own 

mind what our duty is in every respect. This is to be 

learned from the teachings of God's Word and especially 

from the example of our Lord and Saviour. We should 

scrupulously compare our thoughts, words and actions 

with the requirements of duty. We should not gloss over 

nor find excuses for our failings ; but recognize them as 

sins, and repent. 

247 



248 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

Our Sins. — If we are honest with ourselves in our self- 
examination, we shall find that we daily sin against God in 
thought, word and deed. The old nature within us prompts us 
to all manner of sin ; and only too often we heed its prompt- 
ings. Consequently we are often selfish, cold in our love 
to God, wanting in faith and trust, unthankful for His 
goodness, and lacking in prayerful devotion. We often 
yield to the temptations of Satan and the world, give way 
to our own desires instead of denying ourselves, are often 
proud and vain, impatient and complaining. We are often 
selfish in our dealings with other men, seek our own 
advantage at their cost, close our hearts to their needs, 
judge unkindly of them in our thoughts, impute evil mo- 
tives to them, speak uncharitably of them, and grieve them 
by unkind words or actions. We are often inclined to be 
greedy or stingy or extravagant or idle, to do what is dis- 
honest, to be insincere and untruthful, to harbor sinful de- 
sires and lusts, and to cherish envy, hatred, malice and re- 
venge. We often neglect duties in the home, the Church 
and the State, fail to hallow the Lord's Day properly, ne- 
glect the study of God's Word, and have too little concern 
for our own spiritual welfare and for that of our fellow-men. 
We cannot discover all our sins. We commit many sins 
which we do not even think of or know. 6 

Repentance. — The sins of which we daily are guilty 
should fill our hearts with sincere sorrow, with a desire for 
God's forgiveness, and with a determination to overcome 
them more and more by the grace of God. If we thus daily 
repent, we should believe and be sure that we also are daily 
forgiven for Christ's sake. 

Looking Forward. — We should neither allow ourselves 
to be indifferent to our sins nor to be discouraged by them, 



THE CHRISTIAN'S LIFE A DAILY REPENTANCE. 249 

but should resolve to do better each day than we did the 
day before. 

We should always look forward to higher and better at- 
tainment in Christian character and life. 7 We should say i n p e t. 3: 17,1a 
with Paul, " Not as though I had already attained, either 
were already perfect ; but I follow after, if that I may 
apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ 
Jesus. ' ' 8 Our aim should be to grow more and more like Jesus s pm. 3 ■ 12. 
pur Saviour. 9 This means a constant struggle ; but it is the 9R m.8: 29. 
only way in which we can be faithful to Him. Only if we do 
this, can we say at the end of our days, " I have fought a good 
fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith." 10 ion Tim. 4: 7. 

Our Progress. — Some have more to contend with than 
others in their natural disposition and their surroundings. 
But all who earnestly endeavor with God's help to make 
progress in Christian living will succeed in doing so. The 
progress of some will be more slow than that of others. 
The man whose boat is in the middle of the stream and ex- 
posed to the strongest current will, even with the same 
effort, make less headway by his rowing, than the man who 
is close to the shore where the current is weaker. In the 
same way, many Christians make slower progress than 
others in Christian life, because they have stronger forces 
of evil to contend against. The important question is, 
which way is our boat headed and how hard are we rowing. 
We should see to it that we never permit ourselves to drift 
with the current of sin, but constantly pull against it. 
Those who make no effort to stem the current, but permit 
themselves to drift with it, will drift to eternal destruction. 
A life of faith requires a constant and unremitting struggle 
against the forces of evil. We must be faithful unto death, 
if we would receive the crown of life. 11 "Kev. 2:10. 



250 



BIBLE TEACHINGS. 



is PhiL 2 : 5. 



is Phil. 2: 13. 



14 ii cor. 12 : 9. 



is Luke 11 : 13. 
i« Gal. 6 : 9. 



Testing Our Progress. — We may test our progress in 
holiness by inquiring of our own heart, whether the graces 
which are seen in the life of the Saviour are displaying 
themselves more and more in our life. 12 Are hatred and 
envy giving way to love and good-will within us, pride to 
humility, falsehood to truth, greediness and stinginess to 
benevolence and liberality, lust to purity, worldiness to 
spirituality ? Are we controlling our temper and our 
tongue better each day, and becoming more unselfish, more 
willing to serve and be useful to others ? Is the service of 
God daily becoming more delightful to us ? Do we love 
Him more, trust Him more, and endeavor more anxiously 
to please Him ? 

Praying For Strength. — It is God that worketh in us 
both to will and to do of His good pleasure. 13 Without 
His help, we cannot succeed in overcoming the forces of 
evil within and without. When we daily repent of our 
shortcomings and seek His forgiveness in prayer, we should 
also pray for grace and strength to overcome them. God 
will give strength to all who earnestly seek it of Him. 14 
We need the indwelling of the Holy Spirit to guide, encour- 
age and strengthen us. And God will give Him in answer 
to our prayers. 15 

Perseverance. — We should not grow weary in well-doing. 16 
While we hold fast by faith the assurance that God in 
mercy forgives us all our sins, we should never permit our- 
selves to think that it is not necessary to do all in our 
power to live righteously. We dare not live in sin. If 
we do, we forfeit the grace of God. We are received into 
His grace by true repentance; and we continue in that 
grace by a constant and daily repentance. 



QUESTIONS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Through what means alone do we learn to know God ? Can we 
learn anything about Him from other sources ? What are they ? Why 
are not conscience and nature sufficient sources of knowledge ? Ts there 
one God or many? How many Persons are therein God? What is 
this unity of the three Persons called ? Is one Person greater than the 
others? Can we understand how God can be three Persons and yet one 
God? What passages of Scripture teach us that God is a Trinity? 
What kind of Being is God? Why do we sometimes speak of Him as 
if He had a body? How would you describe God? What do we mean 
when we say He is Eternal? Unchangeable? Omnipresent? Omnis- 
cient? Omnipotent ? How would you describe God in His relation to 
us ? What do we mean when we say that He is Holy ? Just ? All- 
wise? Kind and Merciful ? Faithful and True? By what one word is 
God described ? 

CHAPTER II. 

How did the world come into being? Describe the manner in 
which God made the world. In how many days did God arrange and 
complete the world as it now is ? Wha.t did He do on each day ? What 
was His last and crowning work ? Why was man the crowning work 
of God? What does God now do with the world which He has created ? 
For whom does He care? For whom does He care particularly ? How 
would you prove that He cares particularly for them? What do we 
mean when we say that God rules the world? Does nothing happen 
that He does not wish ? Can anything happen without His permission ? 
What does He do for the godly ? Does He always permit the wicked to 
go on in their wicked ways imhindered? Give some instances in 
which He hindered their evil purposes ? Mention an instance in which 
He overruled the evil plans of men so as to bring good out of evil ? 

CHAPTER III. 

Why is man the highest and noblest of God's earthly creatures? Is 

this image of God in man a bodily one? Why not ? Is the body to be 

despised? Why not? What part of man's being was made in God's 

image? In what did this image consist? What was man's original 

14 251 



252 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

state ? Describe how man fell from that state. What are the conse- 
quences of the Fall into sin ? Were those consequences confined to 
Adam and Eve ? What are the consequences of the Fall with respect 
to our body ? With respect to our soul ? What is all men's relation to 
God by nature? How only can man escape from the effects of the Fall? 
Will he overcome the natural inclination of the heart to evil in this 
world ? When only will he be free from sin and from its desire ? 

CHAPTEK IV. 

What must God's Justice demand on account of man's sinfulness ? 
What is the Law for all creatures? What would obedience to this law 
have meant for man? How did God give men His law first? How 
did He give His law later on? Why was the second giving necessary? 
What is the substance of God's law ? What does God threaten against 
transgressors? Has man kept God's law? How does He break God's 
law ? What kind of actions only are pleasing to God ? Does or can 
any man keep God's law perfectly ? Who was the only sinless Man ? 
Why does man deserve punishment ? Will God inflict punishment ? 
How does He often punish men in this world ? Is all suffering en- 
dured by men to be regarded as a punishment? How will God punish 
the impenitent in the next world ? 

CHAPTER V. 

What has the love of '.God done for man? Why could He not 
simply relax the law and forgive men without providing a way of sal- 
vation? How is God's love revealed to us in earthly matters? In 
what especially has He revealed His love ? From what time has God 
loved man ? How did God's love provide the way of salvation ? How 
does the sending of His only Son prove the greatness of God's love? 
Whom does God's love include ? What must men do with regard to 
God's love? How does God try to reach the impenitent? What be- 
comes of those who despise God's love? Why? 

CHAPTEE VI. 

To whom did God give the promise of a coming Saviour ? When 
was the promise first given? What promise did God give to Abraham? 
From what tribe of Israel was the Saviour to be descended? From 
what king of Israel was He to be descended ? What threefold office 
would he exercise? What would He become for us? Mention some 
of the events in His life foretold in the Old Testament. 



QUESTIONS. 253 

CHAPTER VII. 
Whom did God send into the world to be our Saviour? Was 
Jesus true man ? How would you prove it ? Was He true God ? What 
did the voice from heaven say at His baptism and His transfiguration ? 
Because he is both God and man what name is given to Him? Why 
did the Son of God need to become man in order to save us ? Did 
Jesus lose His divine power when He became man? Did He use it 
constantly ? What glimpses of His majesty did He give men ? How 
did He live ordinarily? Why did He humble Himself thus ? What are 
some of the names given to Jesus ? What does Emmanuel mean ? Jesus 
Christ? Messiah? Mediator? Advocate? Great High Priest? 

CHAPTER VIII. 

What effect did the miracles of Jesus produce on the people ? By 
whose power did Jesus do them? What was His first miracle? How 
many did He perform? Mention some that are recorded ? How do we 
know that they were real miracles? How would you define a miracle? 
Did Jesus break the laws of nature when He performed miracles? 
What did He do with the laws of nature ? In what way can we ourselves 
modify the laws of nature? Why did Jesus perform miracles? Why 
are they not necessary now ? What did the miracles show for men's 
comfort? What did they prove concerning Jesus? What effect did 
they produce on many ? 

CHAPTER IX. 

Where did Jesus teach the people ? How many did He teach at 
a time? Why is He the Great Teacher? What did He teach? What 
did He teach concerning Himself? Concerning the Kingdom of God ? 
Why did He use parables ? Mention some of the truths which He 
taught by parables. Why did He give His disciples moral precepts ? 
What is to be their relation to God and their neighbor ? What rule 
is the Christian to follow in dealing with his fellow-men? How is he 
always to treat them ? If he has wronged anyone what should he do ? 
If others wrong him ? What is he to do concerning his own and other 
people's faults? How is he to keep his mind, heart and life? What 
does Christ command with reference to our speech ? How are we to 
treat the needy ? What should be the nature of our religious life ? 

CHAPTER X. 

What kind of life did Jesus lead ? Being the Son of God, from 
what was Jesus free ? Was He tempted to sin ? How did He deal 
with temptation? Did He have any sins at all? For whose sins did 



254 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

He die? How did Jesus conduct Himself toward God ? Toward men ? 
How did He show His love for men? Whom did His love include? 
How do we know that He loved even His enemies? What does His 
holy life prove ? How are we to use His holy life ? What is the. chief 
significance of His holy life? What has He acquired for us by it? How 
does that righteousness become ours? 

CHAPTER XL 
Why did Jesus suffer and die ? What must be done for sin be- 
fore it can be forgiven ? How did God try to educate the Israelites up 
to the necessity of such restitution for sin ? What did Jesus suffer for 
us? What was the climax of His sufferings? What is to be said 
about the voluntary character of Christ's death ? What was the pur- 
pose of His death ? Is His death sufficient for all ? Why ? Can we 
grasp the greatness of His sufferings ? How can we form some con- 
ception of them ? What is the result of His atoning death ? How 
does the atonement of Christ help us? Is it forced upon any one 
against his will ? 

CHAPTER Xn. 

Why could not Jesus remain in the grave ? What had He fore- 
told concerning His resurrection ? Was it a real return from death to 
life ? How do we know that it was a real return ? How do we know 
that the resurrection is a fact and not a deception of the disciples ? What 
is the strongest proof of the resurrection? Mention some of the ap- 
pearances of Jesus to His disciples. W T hat was the effect of the resur- 
rection on the disciples ? What relation did it bear to their preach- 
ing ? Why is the resurrection of the greatest importance ? What does 
it prove concerning Christ's death? What does it mean for us with 
respect to our own death ? 

CHAPTER XIH. 

What did Jesus do forty days after His resurrection ? Why did 
He ascend into heaven ? Was He exalted as man or as God ? Why 
could He not be exalted as God ? What does sitting at the right hand 
of God mean ? As the Son of God how long has Christ sat at the right 
hand of God ? How long has He sat there as man ? Did Jesus cease 
to be man when He ascended into heaven ? Who therefore rules over 
the universe in the person of the God-man? Sitting at the right 
hand of God, what does Jesus do for us? How does He intercede 
for us? WTiat is His threefold kingdom? Who belong to His king- 
dom of power ? Who to His kingdom of grace? Who to His kingdom 
of glory ? 






QUESTIONS. 255 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Who is the third person of the Holy Trinity? How do you know 
that the Holy Spirit is true God ? Is the Holy Spirit merely a power or 
energy which God supplies? How would you prove that He is a Per- 
son ? Why is the work of the Holy Spirit necessary in us ? What is 
the change which He produces in the heart called? Why is a new 
birth necessary for man? Who must produce this new life in us? 
What relation do those who are born again sustain toward God? 
Through what does the Holy Spirit produce the new birth ? What are 
these means ? What is the chief means ? Why does the Word of God 
possess such wonderful power ? Through what means does the Holy 
Spirit produce the new birth in infants ? How is the new life in them 
nourished ? Whom does the Holy Spirit use as instruments in doing 
His work ? 

CHAPTER XV. 

Who need to be converted ? What is conversion ? What is the 
difference between conversion and regeneration ? What other word may 
be used to mean the same thing as conversion ? What is the difference 
between repentance and remorse? In order to convert men what does 
the Holy Spirit do first ? What does He do through the Law ? 
Through the Gospel ? Have men power to obey the call of the Gospel ? 
How do they get the power? If men do not resist His grace, to what 
does the Holy Spirit lead them first? Then to what ? Can Christians 
always point to the exact time of their conversion ? Is it necessary 
that they should ? Who need no conversion ? What is to be said of 
the apostles on this subject? What is the important question with re- 
ference to conversion? What happens to those who wilfully resist the 
grace of the Holy Spirit ? What is to be said of a death-bed repentance ? 

CHAPTER XVI. 

To whom only is the promise of salvation given ? In what way 
do men exercise faith in matters of this world ? Is faith only a matter 
of the head ? On what, however, must faith be based ? How do men 
learn the facts of the Gospel? What else besides knowledge belongs to 
faith ? What is the third and principal part of faith ? By what must 
faith be preceded ? Does faith give us certainty of salvation ? Does the 
believer ever have doubts ? Do they last ? Does faith grow ? What 
should we do that our faith may grow ? What can you say about the 
permanence of faith ? If faith is not nourished on the Word of God what 
becomes of it ? How do many people make shipwreck of their faith : 



156 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

How are we saved ? What is meant by being saved by grace and 
saved by faith ? Prove that God intends us to be saved by faith ? Is 
faith a merit on our part? What does it mean to be justified? Ex- 
plain how our faith justifies us before God? In our justification what 
does God do for us ? Why can we not be saved by our works ? How 
does the coming of Christ show that works cannot save us? Have 
works anything at all to do with our justification ? Why are we to do 
good works ? How were men saved in Old Testament times ? Name 
some persons spoken of in the Bible as saved by faith in Old Testament 
times. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Dare the Christian lead a life of sin ? Does he desire to do so ? 
Why not ? What does he now desire to do ? What relation does His 
holy life bear to his faith ? Why is a new life necessary ? What does 
the Saviour say about its necessity? Is it easy to lead a holy life? 
Why not ? Will the Christian ever become perfectly holy in this world? 
What must he pray for every day ? What should be his aim and aspira- 
tion? When he fails to do right, how ought he to regard his failure? 
When will the believer reach perfection ? What is he to do here, how- 
ever ? What are we to do that we may grow in holiness ? What is to 
be our motive in leading a holy life ? Is the law of Moses abrogated? 
Who only is freed from the alternative of fulfilling it or suffering its 
penalty ? What becomes of those who make the grace of God an ex- 
cuse for persisting in sin ? 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Against what enemy must the Christian contend ? Who is Satan ? 
How is he described in the Bible ? What are his names and what do 
tbey mean? Is Satan the only fallen angel? What do lie and the 
other fallen angels form ? What is to be said about their power ? What 
is Satan's aim ? What does he try to do with the unbelieving ? What 
with the believers ? Give some examples in which he tempted men ? 
How does he come to us ? What must we do when he tempts us ? Can 
we win the victory over him ? How can we do so ? 

CHAPTER XX. 

When was the Christian Church founded ? What is the Church ? 
Can we tell just who belongs to the Church and who does not ? Why 
not ? In what sense is the Church visible ? Are all who belong out- 
wardly to the Church real members of it ? Distinguish between the 



QUESTIONS. 257 

Church on earth and the Church in heaven. Is there one Church or 
many ? On account of its being one, what is the Church called ? What 
other names are given to the Church besides that of the Catholic or 
Universal Church ? What is the relation between Christ and the 
Church ? What is the relation of the members to one another ? What 
work has Christ given His Church to do ? What are the tools with 
which it is to do its work ? Who are its workmen to handle its tools ? 
Does the New Testament recognize difference of rank in the ministry ? 
What are the duties of the ministry ? 

CHAPTEE XXI. 

What is the most important of the Church's tools for doing its 
work ? Why is the Bible needed ? What does the Bible contain ? 
What is the Bible ? How do we know that the Old Testament is the 
Word of God ? What did the apostles say about their own writing and 
preaching ? Why are there differences of style in the various books of 
the Bible ? Of what is the Bible an infallibly correct record ? How do 
you explain the contrast between the Gospels of Matthew, Mark and 
Luke on the one hand and of John on the other ? What is the relation 
of the Bible to science? What is the best evidence of the inspiration of 
the Bible? Why was the Bible written? What is the nature of its 
authority ? 

CHAPTEE XXII. 
What is the command of Christ on which baptism is based ? What 
is His promise? What is baptism? What does the Holy Spirit do 
through baptism in infants and adults ? What privileges are opened to 
those who are baptized ? Why is baptism necessary ? Illustrate its ne- 
cessity from the cure of Naaman the Syrian. In what two modes can 
baptism be administered ? Is immersion essential ? Why is pouring or 
sprinkling practiced by the majority of Christian churches ? What does 
the word "baptize" mean? How did the apostles baptize? What is 
to be said of the mode in which Christ was baptized ? Give some rea- 
sons why children are to be baptized ? Why do they need baptism ? 
What must those who are baptized do if they would be saved ? Will 
baptism save those who do not believe ? Why is baptism not to be ad- 
ministered to the same person more than once ? If those who have 
fallen from their baptismal grace repent, how does God treat them ? 
What is the object of confirmation ? What makes people members of 
the Church ? What does confirmation do ? Show that confirmation is 
in harmony with the spirit of the Bible. 



258 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

CHAPTER XXHI. 

What did Christ say when He instituted the Lord's Supper ? What 
is given to the communicant in, with and under the bread and wine? 
How do we know this ? Why are bread and wine used? Is it lawful 
to substitute any thing else in their place ? What is given through the 
bread and wine ? Are they mere symbols of spiritual things ? Are 
they turned into the body and blood of Christ ? What is this false doc- 
trine called ? Are the bread and wine combined with the body and blood 
into a third substance? What is this false doctrine called? What is 
the real office of the bread and wine in the Lord's Supper ? Can we 
understand how Christ can give us His body and blood ? What is the 
object of the Lord's Supper ? How is it to be received ? What name3 
are given to this sacrament, and why ? What is the nature and object 
of the confessional service before communion ? 

CHAPTER XXTV. 

Who must die ? Why must men die ? Do we know how or when 
we shall die ? How do many people shorten their lives ? "Why do the 
impenitent and unbelieving fear death ? Why has not death the same 
terrors for the Christian ? In what terms is the death of the believer 
spoken of ? Why must believers die ? What shall take place in the 
bodies of those who are alive at Christ's second coming ? What will 
Christ do with all the dead at the last day ? What kind of a body will 
the unbelievers have then ? What kind will the believers have ? 

CHAPTER XXV. 

For what purpose will Christ come to earth again ? Do we know 
when He will come ? Can the date of His coming be computed from 
any figures given in the Bible? Mention some of the signs of His com- 
ing ? How will He come? How will His coming be regarded by the 
unbelieving? How by the believers? What will He do with all men 
when He comes ? For what purpose shall they be gathered before Him ? 
Why will the believers escape condemnation ? Why will not the unbe- 
lievers escape ? How will Christ separate men then, and what will He 
say to them ? What shall happen to this world at Christ's coming ? 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

What two eternal destinies are there ? On what does it depend 
which shall be ours ? What share have men in shaping their eternal 
destiny ? How do we know that hell is a reality ? Describe its tor- 
ments. What degrees of punishment are there ? Will the punishment 



QUESTIONS. 259 

of the lost ever come to an end ? What is the eternal destiny of be- 
lievers ? Are there degrees of glory in heaven ? On what are differ- 
ences in glory dependent? Will there be differences of happiness? 
Can we grasp or adequately describe the bliss of heaven ? From what 
shall we be freed there ? Where shall we dwell ? What shall be our 
delight and employment there? How does St. John describe the 
heavenly city ? 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

Of what does the second half of Bible Teachings propose to treat ? 
What is the great standard by which we should regulate our life? 
What is the wrong standard by which to regulate our life ? Why will 
a Christian try to live according to the right standard ? Where do we 
find that will revealed ? What is the substance of the Moral Law ? Is 
this law the same for believers and unbelievers ? What is the difference 
between their relations to it? What is the relation of morality to 
religion? Is morality without religion acceptable to God? Is true 
religion possible without morality ? What is to be our relation to gross 
sins ? Is their avoidance all that is required of a good man? What 
else is necessary? Mention the various relations of life in which obedi- 
ence to the law of love is to be observed. Is well-doing rewarded ? Is 
it a reward of merit or of grace? Mention some special promises of 
reward. 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

How should we love God ? What is to be our relation to other 
objects ? Why should we love God above all ? How do we make idols 
of ourselves or earthly objects? What should produce love 4o God in 
us? What is the relation between a Christian and God ? Why are the 
promises of salvation given to those who love God ? What is the rela- 
tion of faith and love to each other ? How is our love to God mani- 
fested ? What kind of fear are we to have for God ? What has love to 
do with obedience? W T hat renders obedience easy? If obedience to 
God is burdensome to us, where does the difficulty lie ? What is the 
remedy ? Where do we find a striking illustration of what a Christian's 
love to God will enable him to do ? Who is our example of perfect 
love to God ? 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

What is the natural inclination of the human heart toward God 
and toward men ? Is humility necessary in the Christian ? Show how 
Christ was humble. How did Christ show humility toward God ? How 
did He show it toward man? Why should we be humble? What is 



260 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

humility? What is to be said of its importance ? Why is it necessary? 
Explain the case of the apostle in this connection. What is the source 
of the Christian's strength ? Whom does God make strong? How are 
we to manifest our humility toward others ? In speech ? In actions ? 
What are some of the things of which people are often proud ? Mention 
some signs of pride. Instead of seeking to be honored by others, what 
should we seek to do ? Who is greatest in the kingdom of God ? What 
special act of humility did Christ perform in order to give His disciples 
an example? Is humility inconsistent with courage and leadership? 
What examples prove that it is not? 

CHAPTEE XXX. 

From whom do all the blessings we enjoy in body or soul come ? 
How should we receive them ? What are some of the earthly blessings 
God bestows? What are the spiritual blessings ? When did Christ give 
thanks ? What does this teach us ? What is to be said of the meanness 
of ingratitude? Does God expect gratitude? How have the godly 
always regarded the goodness of God? What Book of the Old Testa- 
ment is largely composed of expressions of thanksgiving? When are 
we to thank God? How about giving thanks when we are in trouble? 
What is to be said about the world's ingratitude ? Who only is thank- 
ful, and why ? Are believers always as thankful as they should be ? 
What fact becomes an occasion of unthankfulness, though it ought to 
produce the very opposite effect ? What should be the nature of our 
gratitude to God ? How should we seek to increase our gratitude ? How 
should our thankfulness be shown ? Why is a thankful life necessary ? 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

What kind of a trust are we to have in God ? What does such a 
trust include? Why should we trust in Him? What is to be said of our 
safety in danger ? How long are we secure from death ? When death 
comes, is it a real evil to the believer ? Why should we not permit our- 
selves to worry? Does that mean that we are not to take forethought 
and be prudent ? What must we do on our part ? What will God do 
then ? How should we regard our lot in life ? How does G od shape 
our life? How should we bear life's vexations, disappointments and 
sorrows ? Why should we be courageous and hopeful ? 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

Why is prayer necessary? What is to be said about the prayerful- 
ness of Christ? What is the model prayer? What does it teach us? 
How are we to approach God ? What is to be our first concern ? Our 



QUESTIONS. 261 

second? What manner of prayer is wrong? What is to be said of the 
use of prayers prepared by other people? How should the Lord's 
Prayer be used? What advantage may be derived from the use of the 
Psalms, prayer-books and the Church -book? What has our posture to 
do with our prayers ? Why do we stand in Church on Sunday ? What 
is to be said of those who sit still while others stand ? When should 
we pray? What set times of prayer should we have? What is to be 
said of family worship? Of the prayers in Church? What kind of 
prayers will be answered ? What does praying in Christ's name mean ? 
Should we insist upon our own will in our prayers? Who alone knows 
what is best for us? Does God always hear and answer prayer? Does 
He always do so at once ? Does He always send the answer which we 
expected? How does He sometimes send the answer? Which answer 
is best for us ? 

CHAPTEE XXXIII. 

Why must we defend ourselves against the enemies of our soul? 
Who are these enemies? What is at stake? What is the value of the 
soul ? How do our enemies attack us ? How only can we win ? Which 
is our most dangerous foe ? To what does the flesh tempt us ? How 
does the world tempt us ? Dare we love the world ? How are we to 
overcome the world's temptations ? Who is behind all the temptations 
of the flesh and the world ? How does Satan attack us ? Why are 
temptations permitted by God ? Does God ever tempt us to evil ? What 
does it mean when the Bible speaks of God as tempting Abraham 
and others ? What does temptation show in reference to our love to 
God? What does the sixth petition of the Lord's Prayer mean ? Who 
helps us in the conflict ? Why does Christ sympathize so fully with us 
in our temptations ? 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

If we wish to be Christ's disciples, what virtue must we exercise ? 
What does self-denial mean? What must we do with all sinful inclina- 
tions and passions? How are we to treat our innocent desires and 
earthly affections ? Quote what St„ Paul says on the sacrifice of our- 
selves, that we may live with Christ. What is to be said about the 
deep significance of self denial? What must we give up? When 
must we give up things that are innocent in themselves ? Why should 
we deny ourselves for the sake of others? Why is self-denial necessary? 
What may be learned from the example of racers, boxers and the like? 
What is to be said about self-indulgence ? When are we to make sacri- 
fices? What does Christ say of the one who places his earthly safety 



262 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

and comfort above self-denial? What is the surest way to be happy? 
What was the example of self-denial and sacrifice which Christ has 
given us? What should encourage us to imitate His example? 

CHAPTEE XXXV. 

What is meant by self-control? Why is it' necessary? What kind 
of a mind and temper are we to have ? What kind of feelings should 
be suppressed as soon as they appear? When only is anger justified? 
How are we tempted to anger ? Dare we give way to anger ? Why 
not ? What evil consequences result from giving way to it ? What is 
to be said of the power of the tongue ? How only should we use the 
tongue? What is to be said of cursing and swearing? In what com- 
mandment is it forbidden? What does God threaten against trans, 
gressors? What does God think of a lying tongue? In what command- 
ment is false witness or slander forbidden? How are we to judge and 
speak of other people ? If we cannot speak well of others, what had 
we better do ? What has bridling our tongue to do with our religion ? 
With our salvation ? Who only can tame our tongue ? In what 
respects are we to be temperate ? Why ? What is to be said of drunk- 
enness ? Can a drunkard inherit the kingdom of God ? What is to 
be said of the slavery of drink? How do the Scriptures warn us 
against intoxication ? What should we do therefore ? What is to be 
said of intemperance in eating ? What is to be said of the evils of 
sensuality ? Why is intemperance of any kind a sin ? 

CHAPTEE XXXVI. 

What must the Christian suffer ? Why ? How should he bear his 
afflictions ? For whom are afflictions punishments ? What are they for 
the Christian ? Are those who suffer most to be regarded as the most 
wicked ? Why not ? Why does God chasten us ? Why is chastening 
necessary ? Can we understand all God's dealings with us ? In suffering, 
of what one thing may we always be sure? Mention some uses of afflic- 
tion ? Why does God permit burdens to remain on us ? When only 
shall we perfectly understand God's dealings with us ? Why should we 
be brave under pain and sorrow? How much should we be willing to 
undergo for Christ's sake? Why should we be cheerful under afflic- 
tions? How should we regard all our troubles? If we do not bear 
them willingly ; are we bearing our cross? How only can they accom- 
plish the purposes which God intends ? 



QUESTIONS. 263 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

How are we to regard and perform our daily work ? Is man meant 
for work? What did God command Adam to do? Is labor a curse? 
What is a curse? Why is work necessary? Why is the work of each 
necessary? Is any honest work mean and degrading? What work 
is often the most useful? How should we choose our occupation in life? 
What should those do who find that their occupation is forbidden by 
their religion ? How can we serve God best ? How can we let our 
light shine and glorify God? Why should we be industrious? Why 
is idleness a curse ? Should any be idle, even if rich ? What is to be 
said about the diligent employment of time ? Why should we do our 
work faithfully? Dare we be unfaithful in small things ? How should 
employers treat their employees ? 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

To what kind of pleasure and enjoyment should we confine our- 
selves ? How far should we indulge in them ? When only should we 
engage in pleasure? What should be the greatest source of our joy? 
For what purpose should we seek enjoyment? When does playing 
games become wrong ? What is to be said of gambling, betting and 
lotteries ? What is to be said of dancing ? Can the modern style of 
dancing be justified from the Scriptures? What is to be said of the 
theatre and opera-house? Of music? Of the other fine arts? Of the 
beauties of nature? Of conversation? What kind of conversation 
should we avoid ? What is to be said of reading novels ? What are 
some of its evil effects ? How are we to be on our guard in reading 
literary and scientific writers, and in drawing instruction from secular 
teachers and text-books. 

CHAPTER XXXIX. 

What is the ideal of character ? What are some of its attributes ? 
On what must character rest ? How is our character formed ? What 
is to be said about our habits? How only can correct habits be formed ? 
What is a prime requisite for a Christian character? What is con- 
cience? How is its voice smothered? Why and how should we keep 
from hardening our conscience ? What can you say about the peril of 
small sins? Why do we need an enlightened conscience? How are 
we to seek to prevent sins of ignorance? In what sense may a Chris- 
tian become perfect? What virtue must lie at the base of Christian 
character? In what way do our friends and companions affect our char- 



264 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

acter? What influence has our reading on our character? What kind 
of books should we avoid? Can the soul-poison distilled into our 
minds and hearts by bad books and papers ever be wholly eradicated ? 
What kind of books and papers only should we read ? Why ? 

CHAPTEK XL. 

Whom does the Christian religion require us to love? What 
is to be said of the brotherhood of man? Who is our neighbor? 
What is taught by the parable of the Good Samaritan? What is 
the kind of love which we should have for all men. What can you 
say of the importance of charity or Christian love? Mention some 
ways in which Christian charity is manifested? What is to be said 
of our love to our fellow-Christians? How should we regard and 
treat our enemies ? What can you say about the necessity of forgiving 
other people? What is the relation between Christian love and polite- 
ness? What is to be said about being helpful to others? How should 
we show our love for the needy and suffering ? What can you say about 
the importance of a good example? What is the Golden Rule? 

CHAPTER XLI. 

What is to be said about the importance of the family ? What is 
to be said about the position of father and mother in the family? How 
do parents provide for our temporal wants ? What is to be said of the 
training of children by the parents? Explain and illustrate the necessity 
of punishing children for wrong-doing. How should children regard 
and treat their parents? What can you say of the duty of honor- 
ing our parents? What can you say about loving our parents? What 
is to be said of the obedience which we owe to our parents? What 
can you say about serving our parents? How should we regard and 
treat our parents after we are grown ? How should we regard and trt at 
our grandparents and other old people? Describe the conduct which 
should characterize our life in the home. 

CHAPTER XLII. 

What is to be said of the importance of our obligation to the 
Church? Mention some examples of faithfulness to the Church. 
What is our duty with respect to God's word ? How are we to regard 
and treat the sacraments ? What is to be said of the importance of 
living a right life ? What is to be our relation to other members of the 
Church ? What should be our relation to the pastor? What is the 



QUESTIONS. 265 

work of deacons and deaconesses ? What is our duty to those who are 
outside of the Church? What is to be said about the division of the 
Church into so many denominations? What is the object of creeds or 
confessions? Mention the creeds and confessions of the Lutheran 
Church. What is to be said about the confessions of our Church? De- 
scribe what should be our attitude toward our own Church ? Why 
should we love and honor our own Lutheran Church ? What should be 
our relation to other churches ? 

CHAPTER XLIII. 

Why is the observance of the Lord's Day important ? Tell what 
you know of the Old Testament Sabbath. By whom and why was 
Sunday set apart as a holy day ? What is to be said about the need of 
Sunday as a day of rest? What is to be said about Sunday work? 
What kind of work should be done on the Lord's Day? How should 
we keep the Lord's Day holy? How should we regard the services 
which are held in God's house ? W T hat is to be said of the duty of 
attending church regularly ? Describe proper behavior in the church. 
What are our duties with respect to the Sunday-school ? Mention some 
ways in which the Lord's Day is profaned. Tell what you know of 
the Church-year. 

CHAPTER XLIV. 

Wh .t is to be said about the Bible in comparison with other books? 
What can you say of the Word of God as the food for the soul? 
Why is the study of the Bible necessary ? What can you say of the 
Saviour's study of the Scriptures ? Show the importance of reading 
the Bible daily. What is to be said about system in reading the Bible ? 
What should be our purpose in reading the Bible, and how can this 
purpose be accomplished? Show the importance of having a regular 
set time for reading the Bible. Why should the Scriptures be memor- 
ized? Mention some passages which should be memorized. How 
may the memorizing of Scripture be combined with its devotional use ? 
How should we profit by the use of the Word of God in Church ? 
What is to be said about the knowledge gained by teaching others ? 
Describe the three plans for systematic study of the Bible given in our 
lessono What is to be said about the formation of a Biblical library ? 
What kind of editions of the Bible will prove most serviceable for study ? 

CHAPTER XLV. 
What is to be said of the importance of truthfulness? Define 
a lie. How are liars regarded by God ? Is a lie ever justifiable? De- 



266 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

scribe Christ as an example of truthfulness. What is to be said of 
the necessity of seeing right ? What is meant by sincerity? What is 
to be said of the responsibility imposed by the power of speech ? 
What weight will our words have on the Day of Judgment? What is 
meant by speaking the truth about things f In what spirit should we 
speak the truth ? How should we act with regard to our convictions ? 
What truth is it especially important to maintain ? What example can 
you give of faithfulness to convictions ? What is to be said about our 
promises? What is to be said about excuses ? Why is it necessary to 
apologize for wrongs done to others ? What should we do with regard 
to other people's secrets ? What can you say about the importance of 
speaking the truth about persons ? What is to be said about judging 
others? How should we regard slander and slanderers? What is to be 
said about praising others ? 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

What constitutes property ? How may it be acquired ? What is 
to be said about its unequal division ? What is to be said about the 
community of goods in the early Church ? Why is not an equal division 
of property among all men practicable ? What is God's purpose in the 
unequal division of property ? AVhat is to be said about the love of 
money? What is to be said about the relation between riches and god- 
liness? What can you say about the uncertainty of riches? Describe 
the temptations and dangers of wealth. What responsibility do riches 
impose ? Why can the poor be happy as well as the rich ? What ad- 
vantages have the poor? What had the poverty of Lazarus to do with 
his salvation and the wealth of the rich man with his condemnation? 
Which is the most desirable state, and why? How alone can we be 
truly happy ? How should we treat the rich and the poor ? 

CHAPTER XLVIL 

What is to be said of avoiding dishonesty ? What is to be said 
about the importance of honesty ? Mention some gross forms of dis- 
honesty. Mention some other forms. In what forms is dishonesty 
widely prevalent ? What is to be said of the importance of subduing 
covetousness ? How does God regard dishonesty of any kind ? What 
is to be done by those who have been dishonest? What kind of hon- 
esty is required of us? What is the importance of honesty in little 
things ? What is to be said about caring for the interests of other 
people? 



QUESTIONS. 267 

CHAPTEK XLVIIL 
How are we to regard everything that we possess? What is to be 
said of money as a power? What is to be said of the use of money for 
our earthly needs ? Why should we give to the Church? When and 
why should we give to our fellow-men ? What is our duty to the poor ? 
How may our aid be extended? How does God regard what we do for 
the poor ? Why should we give to missions ? What is the work of 
Home Missions and of Foreign Missions ? Why should we count it a 
privilege to give to missions? What is to be said about proper methods 
of giving to the Church and the poor? What is to be said about liber- 
ality ? How does God regard the gifts of the rich and the poor ? What 
can you say about "the widow's mite ?" What should be our motive 
in giving? What is to be said about the use of all our powers of body 
and mind ? 

CHAPTER XLIX. 

What is to be said of the sacredness of human life ? Why is it 
sacred ? Mention some causes which lead to murder. Mention some 
other forms of killing besides outright murder. What is to be said 
of injuring or hurting others? What is to be said of killing 
others in self-defense? What is to be said of war? Of duels? 
What can you say of hurting or killing the soul? How and why 
should we guard and preserve human life? What is to be said of 
the wickedness of suicide? Mention some causes which lead to it. 
Describe the folly of suicide. What should we do to avoid being 
tempted to such a great crime ? Why is suicide cowardly ? How do 
people shorten their own life ? What is to be said about giving our life 
for others ? 

CHAPTER L. 

Why should we be pure ? Why is purity of heart of great impor- 
tance ? What kind of conversation should we avoid ? Why should we 
be chaste in deeds ? To whom does our body belong ? What exhorta- 
tions does the apostle give concerning purity. Describe the curse of 
uncleanness. How should we guard against impurity? By whom was 
marriage instituted? Is celibacy a holier estate? Why did God insti- 
tute marriage? Dare the marriage bond be broken? What is to be 
said about haste and thoughtlessness in being married? Why is it 
important for husband and wife to have one faith? Why is it impor- 
tant that they should possess the sime grade of intelligence? Should 
people ever marry without love ? What is to be said about the parents' 



268 BIBLE TEACHINGS. 

consent? Why is a religious ceremony important ? What should be 
the relative position of husband and wife in the family ? What things have 
they in common? For what cause only dare a divorce be granted? 
Who only of those divorced dare marry again ? 

CHAPTER LI. 

Whence does the government derive its authority? What is the 
object of government? What rights belong to us as individuals? 
What is to be said about obedience to the government ? What about 
rebellion ? What about lynching ? What is to be done if the laws of 
the State conflict with the laws of God? Mention some other duties to 
the State besides obedience ? What is the relation between Church and 
State in this country? Is our State a neutral or godless institution? 
How would you prove that our State is a Christian State ? What is to 
be said about religion in public officers? How should each voter deal 
with his ballot ? What is to be said about honoring those in authority? 
Describe the example of St. Paul. 

CHAPTER LIL 

Why should our life be one of daily repentance ? Against what 
two temptations must we guard in order to retain God's favor ? What 
is to be said of the duty of self-examination ? Mention some of 
the sins which self-examination will reveal ? What should we do with 
regard to these sins ? What should be our constant aim ? What is to 
be said of making progress in holy living? How may we test our 
progress ? Why should we pray for strength ? What is to be said about 
persevering in well-doing ? 



INDEX 



A. 

Absolution, Confession and, 95, 

199. 
Advent, see Coming. 
Adultery, 236. 

Afflictions, 154, uses of, 157. 
Altar-fellowship, 195. 
Anarchy, 242, 246. 
Angels, 48, bad, 72. 
Anger, 149. 

Answer to prayer, 137, 250. 
Antichrist, 101. 
Apologizing, 211. 
Apostles, 79, example of, see Ex- 
ample. 
Architecture, 168. 
Ascension of Christ, 45-48. 
Ashamed, not, of the Gospel, 192. 
Atonement for sin, necessary, 17, 
37. 

made by Christ, 21-22, 37-41. 

sufficient for all, 39. 

made ours by faith, 41. 
Authority, honoring those in, 245. 

of the Bible, 85. 

B. 

Baptism, 86-90, nature of, 86. 
effects of, 86. 
necessity of, 87. 
mode of, 87. 

meaning of the word, 88, 
by John, 86. 
by the apostles, 88. 
of Jesus, 89. 
of children, 52, 89. 
permanent, 90. 
relation of faith to, 91. 



Behavior, at home, 187. 

in church, 199. 
Benevolence, 215. 
Bible, the, needed, 1, 80. 

contents of, 81. 

is God's Word, 81, 82. 

inspiration of, 81-85. 

peculiarities of style in, 82. 

contrasts in, 83. 

relation of, to science, 84. 

purpose of, 85. 

power of, 84. 

authority of, 85. 

study of, 202-207. 

kind of, to buy, 207. 
Birth, New, 49-52. 

necessity of, 11, 50-51. 

wrought by God, 51. 

means used in producing, 
51-52. 

human instruments, 52. 
Bishops, 80. 
Body, the, of man, 9. 

creation of, 5. 

death of, 10, 96-98. 

resurrection of, 45, 98-99. 

of Christ, 23, 41, 92-94. 
Books, see Reading. 
Bravery, 158. 

Bread, in the Lord's Supper, 92-93. 
Bribery, 222. 
Brotherhood of men, 178. 

of Christians, 180. 

0. 

Call, the, by the Holy Spirit, 54. 

power to obey the, 54, 55. 
Calling, our earthly, 160-165. 

serving God in our, 162. 



270 



INDEX. 



Capital and labor, 165. 
Care, God's, for man, 6, 129. 

unbelieving, 130. 
Caring for others, 147, 153, 164, 168, 
176, 182, 187, 188, 192, 212, 215, 
217, 224, 226-227, 233, 235. 
Catholic, the, Church, 77. 

Roman, 194, 239. 
Certainty, the, of faith, 60. 
Character, 172-177. 

definition of, 172. 

ideal of, 172. 

foundation of true, 172. 

formation of, 173. 
Charity, 178, 179. See Love, Chris- 
tian. 
Chastity, 153, 236-241. 
Chastening, 156. 

necessity of, 156. 

mystery of, 156. 
Cheerfulness, 131, 159. 
Children, training of, 184. 

punishment of, 185, 

duties of 186-187. 
Christ, 

prophecies concerning, 20-23. 

threefold office of, 21. 

a substitute for us, 21, 24, 39. 

the crowning gift of God's 
love, 17, 18. 

sent to be our Saviour, 23-26. 

the Son of God, 23. 

true God and true man, 23. 

the God-man, 24, 47. 

humility of, 25, 117. 

names of, 26. 

miracles of, 26-31. 

teaching of, 30-34. 

sufferings of, 37-41. 

resurrection of, 41-45. 

ascension and exaltation of, 
45-48. 

fulfilled the law for us, 37. 

atoned for our sins, 40, 44. 

the head of the Church, 78. 

our example, 36, 247, of love 
to God, 35, 116; of humility, 
117 ; of thankfulness, 124 ; 
of trust, 131, 132; of prayer- 
fulness, 133; of self-denial, 



147; of self-control, 148; of 
bravery, 158; of charac- 
ter, 172 ; of love to men, 35, 
182, 235 ; of Scripture-study, 
203; of truthfulness, 208-209. 
Christian, the, holy life of, 66-70. 

law of life, 109-112. 
Christianity the world religion, 

18. 
Church, the Christian, 48, 75-80. 
founded, 75. 
nature of, 76. 
invisible, 76. 
in what sense visible, 76. 
on earth and in heaven, 77. 
unity of, 77. 
names of, 77, 78. 
the body of Christ, 78. 
invincible, 78. 
work of, 78. 
tools of, 79. 
workmen of, 79. 
duties in, 188-196. 
attendance at, 198. 
relation of, to the State, 244. 
Church, Lutheran, 192-196. 
Citizenship, duties of, 241-246. 
Coming, the Second, of Christ, 
100-104. 
time of, 100. 
signs of, 101. 
manner of, 101. 
effect of, on men, 102. 
to judgment, 102-103. 
Commandments, the Ten, 2, 11, 
151, 196, 185, 230, 236, 220, 
212, 222. 
Community of goods, 214. 
Companions, choice of, 176. 
Confession, service of, and Abso- 
lution, 95, 199. 
Confessions of the Luth. Church, 

193. 
Confidence, the, of faith, 60. 
Confirmation, 90. 
Conflict, inner, 67, 138-143. 
Conscience, definition of, 174. 
always to be obeyed, 174, 189, 

211, 243. 
an enlightened, needed, 175. 



INDEX. 



271 



knowledge of, 1, 80. 
Conscientiousness, 163, 164, 173, 

211, 243. 
Consequences of sin, 155. 
Consubstantiation, 93. 
Contentment, 130, 219. 
Conversation, 169. 
Conversion, 53-57. 

nature of, 53, 55. 

time of, 55, 56. 

death-bed, 57. 
Convictions, 211. 

Co-operation with God's grace, 69, 
Country, love of our, 243. 
Courage, 122, 132. 

moral, 173, 211. 
Covetousness, 222. 
Creation, 4, 5. 

of man, 5, 8, 9. 
Creature, new, the Christian a, 66. 
Cross, the Christian's, 143, 159. 
Crucifying the flesh, 144. 
Cursing, 151. 

D. 

Dancing, 167. 

Danger, trust in time of, 129. 

Deacons, 191. 

Deaconesses, 191. 

Dealings, mysterious, of God, 156. 

Death, bodily, 10, 96-98. 

reason of, 9-10, 96. 

manner of, 96. 

certainty of, 96. 

terrors of, 97. 

of the Christian, 97. 

spiritual, 11, 50. 

eternal, 15, 105-106. 
Decalogue, 11, see Command- 
ments, Ten. 
Denominations, 77, 193. 

the, our relation to, 195. 
Destiny, eternal, 104-108. 

shaped by men themselves, 
104. 
Dependence on God, 128. 
Depravity, see Original Sin. 
Devil, see Satan. 
Discipline, see Training. 
Diligence, 163. 



Dishonesty, 220. 

forms of, 220-221. 

prevalence of, 221. 

source of, 222. 

curse of, 222. 
Divorce, 241. 
Doctrine, purity of, 196. 
Doubts, 60, 142. 
Drudgery, 161. 
Drunkenness, 152. 
Duels, 232. 
Duty, 109, 111, 247. 

our highest, 188, 189. 

one thing at a time our, 175. 

knowledge of our, 175. 

E. 

Effort necessary, 140. 
Emmanuel, 26. 
Employees, 164. 
Employers, 164. 
End of the world, 103. 

time of, 100-101. 

signs of, 101. 
Enemies of the soul, 138, 143. 

loving our, 180, 181. 
Enjoyment, 165-171. 
Enlightenment by the Holy Spirit, 
54. 

of conscience, 175. 
Eternal destiny, see Destiny. 
Eternity of God, 3. 
Events in Christ's life foretold, 22. 
Evil, continual conflict with, 11, 
67, 71, 138-148, 247-250. 

kingdom of, 72. 
Exaltation of Christ, 45^8. 
Example, a good, 182, 184, 192. 

of the apostles, 116, 119, 122, 
124, 125, 144, 189. 

of Christ, 35, 36, 116, 117, 124, 
131, 133, 147, 148, 158, 172, 
182, 203, 208, 235, 247. 
Excuses, 211, 247. 



Fairs, 227. 

Faith, nature of, 57-61. 

produced by the Holy Spirit, 
55. 



272 



INDEX. 



elements of, 58, 59. 

preceded by repentance, 59. 

certainty of, 60. 

strength or weakness of, 60. 

growth of, 60. 

decay of, 61. 

necessary to salvation, 19, 41, 
62, 90. 

justification by, 63. 

alone saves, 19, 37, 41, 62-64. 

worketh by love, 114. 

living and dead, 67. 
Faithfulness of God, 4, 60, 80, 90. 

of the Christian, 163, 188, 249. 
Fall the, into sin, 9. 

consequences of, 9-11, 50. 
Falsehood, 151, 208. 
Family, importance of, 183. 

duties in, 183-188, 240. 
Fear, 111, 114, 115. 
Festivals, 201, 227. 
Fight, the good, 138. 
Flatterv, 213. 
Flesh, the, 140, 144. 
Forbearance of God, 19. 
Forgiving others, 181. 
Forgiveness of sins, 18, 31, 40, 92, 

95, 248. 
Foreknowledge of God, 3, 17, 131. 
Friends, 176, 212. 
Freedom of the will, 9, 10. 

of conscience, 189, 242. 

from the law, 69, 110, 196. 

a 

Games, 166. 
Gambling, 167, 221. 
Giving, 225-229. 

to the Church, 225. 

to the poor, 226. 

to missions, 227. 

proper methods of, 227. 

liberality in, 228. 
Glory of heaven, 106. 

kingdom of, 48. 
Gluttony, 153. 
God, existence and nature of, 1-4. 

how known, 1, 2. 

Three in One, 2. 

a Spirit, 3. 



attributes of, 3. 

the Creator, 4. 

providence of, 5. 

government of, 6, 7. 

love of, 16-19. 

goodness of, 123, 126. 

justice of, 11-15, 38, 40. 

image of, 8, 9. 

right hand of, 46. 
Good, the highest, 113. 
Good for evil, 181. 
Gospel, 31, 54, 81. 
Government, earthly, 241. 

of God, 6, 7. 
Grace, kingdom of, 48. 

salvation by, 62. 

co-operating with, 69. 

resisting, 56. 

growth in, 68, 69, 248, 249. 

state of, 55, 56. 
Gratitude, see Thankfulness. 
Growth of faith, 60, 61. 

in grace, 68, 69, 248, 249. 
Guilt of all men, 13. 

H. 

Habits, 173. 

Happiness, 147, 165, 166, 219, 240. 

of heaven, 107. 
Harmony, in the home, 188, 239, 
240. 

in the church, 78, 190. 
Hatred, 230, 231. 
Heart, the natural, 12, 140. 
Heaven, 106-108. 

kingdom of, 31, 32, 48. 
Hell, 15, 105, 106. 

Help of God, 75, 132, 138, 143, 250. 
Helpfulness, 121, 146, 147, 182, 187, 

224, 226, 233. 
High-priest, 21, 26, 38, 47. 
Holiness of God, 3. 

of Jesus, 34-37. 

of the Christian, 33, 66-70, 109. 

growth in, 69, 249-250. 
Holy Spirit, 2, 5, 31, 49-^7. 

work of,' 50-52, 54, 55, 86, 110. 
calls men, 54. 
enlightens men, 54. 






INDEX. 



273 



gives power to obey, 54. 

leads to repentance and faith, 
55. 

sanctifies, 69. 

is grieved, 56. 
Home, duties in the, 183-188, 240. 
Honesty, 220-224. 

strict, demanded, 223. 
Honor, 172, 216. 
Honoring parents, 186. 

rulers, 245. 
Hope, 132. 
Humility of Christ, 25, 117. 

of the Christian, 117-122. 

necessity of, 117, 118, 176. 

a source of strength, 118. 

manifestation of, 119-122. 

relation of, to leadership, 122. 
Husband, 238-241. 
Hypocrisy, 208, 209. 



Ideal of character, 172. 
Idleness, 162, 163. 
Idolatry, 113, 154, 166. 
Illumination, see Enlightenment. 
Image of God, 8, 9. 
Impenitence leads to destruction, 

15, 19, 70. 
Imperfect, the Christian still, 68, 

247. 
Impurity, 236, 237. 
Incarnation, 24. 
Indifference to sin, 247, 248. 
Individuals, rights as, 242. 
Industry, 162. 

Infallibility of the Scriptures, 83. 
Injuring others, 231. 
Inspiration of the Bible, 81-85. 
Intemperance of any kind sinful, 

153. 
Intercession of Christ, 47. 

J. 

Jesus, see Christ. 
Jews, conversion of, 101. 
Job, 156. 

Joy of the Christian, 165. 
of self-sacrifice, 147. 



Judas, 53, 230. 
Judging others, 212. 
Judgment, final, 15, 100-104. 
Justice, earthly, 14, 16, 38, 242. 

of God, 3, 11-15, 16, 17, 40. 
Justification by faith, 41, 63. 

without works, 63-65. 

in Old Testament times, 64. 

K. 

Keys, Power of the, 95. 
Killing others, 231. 

self, 233. 
Kindness, 179, 182, 188. 

of God, 4, 123. 
Kingdom of Christ, 21. 

the threefold, 47-48. 

of God, 31, 32. 

of evil, 72. 
Knowledge, faith based on, 58. 

L. 

Labor, a blessing, 160. 

necessity of, 160. 

dignity of, 161. 

serving God by, 162. 

faithful, 163. 
Law of God, given, 11. 

broken by man, 12. 

is the moral law, 11, 109. 

substance of, 11-12, 109. 

cannot save, 64. 

in us, 109. 

enlightenment through the, 
54. 

fulfilled by Christ, 35. 

freedom from, 69, 110. 

not abrogated, 70. 

love, the fulfilment of the, 109. 
Christian, of life, 109-112, 
of love, 109. 
of sin in us, 67. 
Laws of the State, 241-243. 
Laziness, 214. 

Leadership, relation of, to humil- 
ity, 122. 
Liars, 208. 
Liberality, 228. 
Liberty, 242, Christian, 69, 110, 196. 



274 



INDEX. 






Library, Biblical, 207. 

Sunday-school, 170. 
Life, eternal, 31, 48, 106-108. 
human, sacredness of, 230-235. 

guarding, 233. 

shortening, 234. 

giving, for others, 235. 
a new, 66. 

a right, necessary, 114, 190. 
true aim of, 109, 144, 165. 
Literature, see Reading. 
Long-suffering of God , 19. 
Lord's Day, duties of, 196-202. 
Lord's Supper, 92-95, 195. 

institution of, 92. 

definition of, 92. 

earthly elements in, 92. 

what is received in, 93. 

false doctrines of, 93. 

a mystery, 93. 

object of, 93. 

how receive the, 94. 

names of, 94. 
Lot in life, 131, 215. 
Love of God, 4. 

prepared salvation, 16-19. 

eternal, 17. 

met demands of justice, 17. 

greatness of, 17. 

includes all men, 18. 

must be accepted, 19, 

despisers of, lost, 10. 
of Jesus, toward God, 35, 113, 
116. 

toward man, 35-36. 
to God, 112-117. 

above ail things, 113. 

a result of God's love, 114. 

child-like, 113. 

promises to those who have, 
113. 

manifestation of, 114. 

relation of, to fear, 114. 

prompts to obedience, 115. 

makes obedience easy, 115. 

the apostles' example of, 116. 

Christ's example of, 35, 116. 
for God's Word, 189. 
of country, 243. 
to man, 114, 178-182, 235. 
to enemies, 180, 181. 



to parents, 186. 

to children, 183. 

marriage for, 239. 

of money, 216. 

of the world, 141. 
Loyalty to our own Church, 194, 
Lust, 153, 236. 
Luther, 192, 211, 243. 
Lutheran, the name, 192. 
Lutheran Church, 192. 
confessions of, 193. 
loyalty to, 194. 
Lying, the sin of, 215. 



M. 

Maintains, God, the World, 5, 6. 
Man, creation of, 5. 

made in God's image, 8, 9. 

body of, 8, 10, 96-98. 

soul of, 8, 9, 139. 

fall of, into sin, 9. 

sinful and guilty, 10, 11, 12-15. 

dead in sins, 50. 

must be born again, 51. 

redemption of, 16, 23, 37-41. 
Marriage, 238-241. 

institution of, 238. 

object of, 238. 

an indissoluble bond, 239. 

harmony of ideas in, 239. 

for love, 239. 

parents' consent to, 240. 

civil ceremony in, 240. 

religious ceremony in, 240. 

relation of those joined in, 
240. 

dissolution of, by divorce, 241. 
Martyrdom, 132, 235. 
Means of Grace, 51, 79, 80, 86, 93. 
Mediator, 26. 
Members of the Church, 56, 76, 91. 

duties of, 188-198. 

relation of, to Christ, 78, 188- 
189. 

relation of, to one another, 
78, 190. 

relation of, to the pastor, 190. 
Memorizing Scripture, 205. 



INDEX. 



275 



Mercy, 181, 182. 

works of, 197, 226. 

of God, 4. 

of Jesus, 35, 36. 
Messiah, 26, 30. 
Militant, the Church, 77. 
Mind, control of, 148. 
Ministry, 79. 

rank in, 79. 
Ministers are ambassadors of 

Christ, 80. 
Miracles of Christ, 26. 
, reality of, 27. 

nature of, 28. 

purpose of, 29. 

effect of, 26, 30. 
Missions, 227. 
Money, love of, 216. 

right use of, 224-228. 
Morality, 33, 110, 111. 
Moral Law, 11, 109. 
Moral precepts of Chr4st, 33. 
Motives of the Christian, 69, 110, 

115. 
Murder, forbidden, 230. 

causes leading to, 230. 
Music, 168. 
Mystery, the Lord's Supper a, 93. 

of God's dealings, 156, will 
become clear, 108, 158. 

K 

Nature shows God's handiwork, 1. 

enjoyment of, 169. 

evil, in man, 10, 12, 67, 140. 
Needs, earthly, 225. 

spiritual, 225. 

of others, 178, 182, 226. 
Negligence, consequences of, 164. 
Neighbor, our, 178. 
New birth, see Birth, New. 
Newspapers, 176, Sunday, 200. 

o. 

Oath, 244. 

Obedience of Christ, 35, 116. 

of the Christian, 110, 111, 115, 
243. 

to parents, 186. 

to the government, 242. 



Occupation, 160. 

choice of, 161. 
Office of Christ, the threefold, 21. 
Officers, in the Church, 191. 

public, duties of, 245. 

respect due to, 245, 246. 
Omnipotence of God, 3. 
Omnipresence of God, 3. 
Omniscience of God, 3. 
Opinions, 209, 212. 
Ordination, 79. 
Original Sin, 11. 

P. 

Pain, 154-159. 

to be borne bravely, 158. 
Painting, 168. 
Parables of Jesus, 32. 
Parents, authority and duty of, 
183-185. 

duties to our, 185-188. 
Passions, control of, 148-154. 
Pastor, relation to, 190. 
Patience, 131. 

of God, 19, 56. 
Patriotism, 243. 
Paul, St., 43, 116, 119, 125, 144, 175, 

196, 246, 249. 
Perfection, relative, 175. 

to be aimed at, 68, 175. 
Peter, St., 43, 114. 
Piety in the home, 184. 
Pleading of Christ for us, 47. 
Pleasure, 165-171. 
Politeness, 181. 
Politics, 245. 
Poor, the, chosen, 218. 

providing for, 226. 

how treat the, 219. 
Possessions, see Property. 
Posture in prayer, 135. 
Power of Christ, 26-30, 45-48. 

kingdom of, 48. 

to obey the Gospel, 54. 

right use of, 229. 

of the Keys, 95. 
Poverty, 217-219. 

relation of, to piety, 218. 
Praising others, 213. 



276 



INDEX. 



Prayer, 133-138. 

necessity of, 133. 

Christ's example of, 133. 

objects of, 134. 

manner of, 134. 

posture in, 135. 

times of, 136. 

in Christ's name, 137. 

answer to, 137. 

for those in authority, 243. 

for strength, 250. 
Prayer-books, 135. 
Preaching, 79, 80. 
Precepts, moral, 33. 
Prejudice, 209. 
Presbyters, 79. 
Preservation of the world, 5. 
President, 243, 245. 
Pride, 121. 
Priest, Christ a, 21. 
Profanation of the Lord's Day, 

200. 
Profanity, 150. 

Progress in Christain life, 249. 
Promises of God, 4, 20, 57, 60, 65 
113. 

keeping our, 164, 211. 
Prophecies concerning the Savi- 
our, 20-23. 
Prophet, Christ a, 21, 30. 
Property, 213-219. 

unequal division of, 214-215. 

stolen, 223. 
Prosperity, 131. 
Protestantism, 194. 
Providence of God, 5, 6. 
Public Worship, 198, 245. 
Pulpit fellowship, 193. 
Punishment of children, 185. 

of sin, 14, 15 ; just and neces- 
sary, 12-14, 16, 17, 38. 

temporal, 14. 

relation of, to suffering, 155. 

eternal, 15, 105, 106; degrees 
in, 105. 
Purity of body and soul, 236-241. 

in heart, 236. 

in words, 236. 

in deeds, 237. 
of doctrine, 196. 



E. 

Reading, care in, 170, 171. 

influence of, on character, 176. 
of Scripture, 203. 

system in, 204. 

with devotion, 204. 

with regularity, 205. 

in the family, 205, 184. 
Rebellion, 242. 
Reconciliation of God, 40. 
Recreation, 166. 
Redemption, 17, 37-41. 
Reformed churches, 194. 
Regeneration, see Birth, New. 
Religion and morality, 110. 
Remorse, 53. 
Repentance, 53-57. 

must precede faith, 59. 

daily, 247-250. 
Resistance, wilful, 56. 

to the devil, 74. 
Rest, day of, 197. 

in heaven, 107. 
Resurrection of Jesus, 41-47. 

a real, 41. 

an established fact, 42-43. 

importance of, 43. 

a proof of full atonement, 44. 

a guaranty of our resurrec- 
tion, 44. 
of the dead, 44, 45, 98, 99. 
Revelation, 81. 

complete in Christ, 31. 
Revenge, 180. 
Reward, 112. 
Rich, duty of the, 217, 228. 

how treat the, 219. 
Riches, 216. 

temptation of, 217. 

responsibility of, 217 
Right hand of God, 46. 
Rights as individuals, 242. 
Righteousness of Christ, 34-37. 

of faith, 37, 41, 63. 
Rule, Golden, 33, 182. 
Rulers to be honored, 245, 246. 



s. 



Sabbath, 196. 



INDEX. 



277 



Sacraments, 51, 52, 79, 189. 
Sacrifice for sin, 21. 

Christ the real, 22, 38, 40. 
Safety in danger, 129. 
Salvation, provided by God's 
love, 16-19. 

foretold, 20-23. 

wrought out by Christ, 23-45. 

applied by the Holy Spirit, 
50-57. 

by faith alone, 62-65. 
Sanctification, see Holiness. 
Satan, the Tempter, 71-75. 

a person, 71. 

the Bible's description of, 71. 

names of, 71, 

kingdom of, 72. 

power of, 72. 

aim of, 73. 

temptation by, 74, 142. 

resistance to, 74, 139. 
Saviour, 20, 23. 
School, public, 171. 

Sunday, 199. 
Scriptures, study of the, 202-207. 

importance of, 203. 

Christ's example of, 203. 

in the family, 206. 

in Church and Sunday-school, 
206. 

system in, 206. 

helps in, 207 
Sculpture, 168. 
Secrets, 212. 
Seeing right, 209. 
Self-control, 148-154. 
Self-denial, 112, 143-148. 

necessity of, 143, 145. 

definition of, 143. 

deep significance of, 144. 

rarity of, 145. 

acts of, 146. 

joy of, 147. 

Christ's example of, 147. 
Self-defense, 231. 
spiritual, 138-143. 

necessity of, 138. 

effort required for, 140. 
Self-exaltation, 118, 121. 
Self-examination, 94, 247. 



Self-indulgence, the sin of, 145. 
Self-righteousness, 118, 121, 175, 

247. 
Self-sacrifice, 146. 

the joy of, 147. 
Sensuality, 153. 
Serving others, 121, 146, 147, 182. 

our parents, 187. 

God in our calling, 162. 
Service, public, 198. 
Sickness, 136, 157. 
Silence, 150. 
Sin, avoiding gross, 111. 

consequences of, 9-11, 14, 15, 
155. 

fall into, 9. 

heredity of, 10, 12. 

indifference to, 247, 248. 

knowledge of, 54, 118, 247, 248. 

must be atoned for, 17, 37. 

original, 11. 

punishment of, 13-15, 105, 106. 
Sincerity, 209. 

Sinfulness of man, 12, 13, 247, 248. 
Sinlessness of Christ, 34. 
Sins, small, 174. 
Slander, 151, 212. 
Slavish fear, 114, 115. 
Slavery, 11, 149, 152. 
Sleep, death a, 45, 97. 
Speech, 210. 

truthful, 210-213. 
Sociables, church, 227. 
Socialist, 215. 
Sorrow, 154-159. 

purpose of, 154, 157. 

the world full of, 155. 

a result of sin, 155. 

not always a punishment, 155. 

a chastening, 156. 
Soul of man, 9. 

value of, 139. 

food of, 202. 

killing the, 232. 
State, the, 241. 

duties to, 241-246. 

object of, 242. 

and Church, 244. 
Stewards, 224. 
Stolen property, 223. 



278 



INDEX. 



Strength, praying for, 250. 

and weakness, 118. 
Style, peculiarities of, 82. 
Submission to God's will, 159. 
Sufferings of Christ, 38. 

voluntary character of, 39. 

greatness of, 40. 

reason of, 39. 

significance of, 37^41. 

sufficiency of, 39. 
of the Christian, 154-159. 
Suicide, 233. 

causes of, 233. 

folly of, 233. 

cowardice of, 234. 
Sunday, 196, see Lord's Day. 
Sunday-school, 199, 200. 

study of Scripture in, 206. 



T. 



Taxes, 25, 221, 243. 

1 caching of Jesus, 30-34. 

power and authority of, 30, 31. 

is final, 31. 

nature of, 31. 

concerning law and Gospel, 
31. 

concerning Himself, 31. 

concerning the kingdom of 
God, 32. 

in parables, 32. 

concerning Christian life, 33, 
34. 
Temper, control of, 148. 
Temperance, 152. 
Temptation, 73, 74, 138-143, 247. 

how overcome, 75. 

of Jesus, 34, 139. 

of Eve, 9, 74. 
Tempter, see Satan. 
Testament, Old and New, 81, 82. 
Thankfulness, 123-128. 

due to God, 123. 

Christ's example of, 124. 

a duty, 124. 

constant, 125. 

lack of, 126. 

possessed by believers only, 
126. 



in heart, 127. 

in words, 127. 

in life, 127. 
Theatre, 127. 
Theft, 220. 

Tongue, control of, 150, 210-213. 
Training of children, 184. 
Transgressors threatened, 12. 
Transubstantiation, 93. 
Trials, 132, 142, 159. 
Trinity, the Holy, 2. 
Triumphant, the Church, 77. 
Trust, the principal part of faith, 
59. 
in God, 128-132. 

definition of, 128. 

description of, 128. 

reasons for, 129. 

in danger, 129. 

frees from worry, 130. 

produces contentment, 130. 

produces patience and cheer- 
fulness, 131. 

produces courage and hope, 
132. 

Christ's example of, 132. 

martvrs' example of, 132. 
Truth of God, 4. 

Christ the, 31, 209. 

about things, 210. 

about persons, 212. 

speaking the, in love, 210. 
Truthfulness, 203-213. 

importance of, 208. 

of view, 209. 

of speech, 210. 

of thoughts, 212. 

of actions, 208. 

Christ's example of, 208, 209. 

u. 

Unbelief condemns, 19, 30, 56, 85, 
86, 90, 94, 103. 
is the greatest ingratitude, 
126. 
Unchangeableness of God, 3. 
Unchastity, sin of, 236. 
curse of, 237. 
how guard against, 237. 



INDEX. 



279 



Union of churches, 195. 

with Christ, 78. 
Unselfishness, 144, 146, 147, 179, 

188, 240. 
Unity of the Church, 77, 78. 

V. 

Vicarious, the sufferings of Christ, 

39. 
Vices, 172. 

Virtues, 117, 148, 172. 
Vocation, see Calling. 

w. 

War, 232. 

Warfare, the Christian's, 75, 139- 

143. 
Ways of God, mysterious, 156. 
Wealth, see Riches. 
Weapons of the Christian, 75. 
Well-doing, 111, 112. 
Wicked, the, punished, 14, 15, 105. 
Wife, 238-241. 



Will of God is law, 11, 109. 

submission to. 159. 
Will, free, 9, 10, l 0v . 
Wine, 92, 152, 153. 
Wisdom of God, 4, 129. 
Word, power of a, 210. 
of God, 51. 

the Bible is the, 80-85. 

a means of grace, 51. 

power of the, 52. 

love for the, 189. 

see Bible. 
Work, see Labor. 

of the Church, 52, 78. 
Works, good, importance of, 67. 

cannot save, 63-65. 
World, the creation of, 4, 5. 

order of, 1. 

a foe to the Christian, 140. 

love of, 141. 
Worry, freedom from, 130 
Worship, public, 198, 245. 

T. 

Year, the Church, 201. 



tfiAY 8 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



